#[ Sorry about the length; you don't need to match it or anything. ]
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
how @scavenger-mat was welcomed in Lucky Cat Cafe
New customers never bothered Mochi the Cat™; it meant more attention. So when the door opened, the feline sat ever so politely for presentation (not that he needed to put effort to try and earn hands) and the croons ensued. To put the cherry on top, the fat cat weaved around their legs. ‘Awww’ the new customers cooed. But my, how quickly a leaf can turn with one gust of wind.
Mochi’s ears twitch, alerted by the subtle pitter-patter of a certain someone’s footsteps, which makes him turn his head.
He couldn’t believe it! It was a mouse! It must’ve sneaked in with the crowd. And it carried a little rapier of his own!- not that it mattered to the cat; it was time to attack.
Mochi doesn’t excuse himself (it was the privilege of being a cat) as he just bolts right after the running rodent. Chasing and cornering him straight to the kitchen of the cafe. With his knowledge of the cafe’s layout, paired with his size, the calico would be a formidable opponent to evade. Paws glide through the floor, and an open mouth swipes away the pest.
As finesse as his skill was, he does not stop his slide and instead, slams himself into a wall, the sound of a thud making a young man turn quickly and concernedly. “Mochi?” Tadashi asks as if his pet can speak. Mochi turns his head to face his owner, but that only makes him give away the secret that he has a mouse in his mouth, the rodent’s tail dangling like a noodle that needed to be slurped.
“Mochi! No! You spit it out right now!”
Good god, no owner wants to see their pet eat an animal that was out in the street- And for as much grit Mochi demonstrated this whole while, he surrenders to the harsh tone his owner took in his voice, and drops a little being from the gates of his teeth.
When it splats on the floor, Tadashi looms over the mouse, Mochi now in his hold for safekeeping. (Or rather, to keep him from eating the animal again-) They stare at the lifeless body before them …
...
Cough.
… as it, coughs for life?
#scavenger-mat#scavenger mat#‘⠀i'm not giving up on you ( ic )#I COULDN'T RESIST LINKING A SCENE FROM STUART LITTLE-#it's to provide better imagery for my starter pfff-#im sorry if this seems rather god-mod OTL i figured a very climatic beginning would get to the heart of things hah#but if you don't like it you can tell me and i can rewrite it! if anything mochi didn't munch at all-#it's long but by no means that doesn't mean you need to match the length! i needed to describe the build up rly#im thinking about making tadashi talk right after he hears mat speak because he never came across a talking rodent before#so he doesn't suspect it at all
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
Kat hasn't... she hasn't given up.
Just because she's taking a break doesn't mean she's stopped. It's important to understand that. ...Because she can't let fear stop her; not when the reason she's doing this isn't for herself. All the searching... all the rituals, and the continued disappointments she felt as she failed, time and time again... there's no way she'd ever let it all be for nothing.
Actually, she's closer now than she's ever been to finding the truth about her father. And she's still alive, isn't she? Though she remembers being lost in endless halls, a voice in her head taunting her and playing with her mind... the absolute fear of realizing that there was no escape, that she'd gotten in over her head - not to mention the desperation to live, the smell of blood, and then, something far worse than all of that-
...When did her body get so tense? After all, it has to have all been a trick. She's here now, even if she can't remember why, so the ritual rules clearly protected her like they were supposed to! Yet, there's something in her bones, deeper than knowledge, telling her that that's a lie. One day, she'll be pulled back in without warning, just when she's finally gained hope at living again- like prey being toyed with for fun.
Wouldn't that be the cruelest fate of all? ...Kat laughs to herself, but it feels hollow. If that's the case, then it's not like there's anything she can do about it. She might as well keep fighting until the very end.
She's thinking just that as she sees something appear before her that shouldn't be possible. It's some kind of... rift, as if someone's cut through the world itself - but Kat barely registers that with the way her heart starts pounding in her ears. She screams at herself that this is a chance! This is what she always wanted! But right now, that couldn't feel further from the truth. Frozen in place, she doesn't speak until the man steps through, and then all at once, she suddenly finds her courage.
"Who are you? ...Are you here for me?"
@darksonofsparda ( starter! )
#ic#darksonofsparda#v. main.#ic; kat.#I'M SO SORRY THIS IS SO LONG.................... ajfdkgdfjg#but i hope this works alright!! i can change anything if needed; so lmk if so! <33#me @ kat as i write her dialogue: kat i promise not everything is about you.#ahjkdsjfkd THAT FELT MEAN i mean i can't blame her... considering what she's been through...#anyway don't feel the need to match lengths with me either!! i don't normally write /quite/ this much haha
1 note
·
View note
Text



Pre-Crash!Lottie Matthews NSFW Alphabet
cause being so majestic and sexy at the same time it's a crime. minors DNI !!!
A = Aftercare (What they’re like after sex) Charlotte is a gentle and thrifty person by nature, even if she has lived her entire life through the prism of her father's wealth and luxury. When you are both finished, she feels obliged to caress you. Massage your shoulders and back, stroke your head and brush your hair, kiss your face? She's happy to lift your spirits and please you with tenderness. She enjoys cooing after the connection you have shared, and she feels inspired and energized. B = Body Part (Their favorite body part of theirs and also their partners) Lottie likes your chest - not in a sexual way, really, although during sex she can't stop watching your boobs bounce with your intense movements. She likes your chest as something to lean against when she's catching her breath, and to hear your heartbeat pounding fast. It grounds her. After years of being coldly treated by her parents, she needs to feel like there's someone alive, someone warm, and that someone loves her. C = Cum (Anything to do with cum, basically) Lottie likes to cum in your mouth. She likes to hold your head close to her, but not to squeeze your hair. She gets wild satisfaction when your mouth is so close to hers during climax, and you are able to take every drop of her juices inside you. Even better if you swallow it. She can do it back, although she doesn't like it as much. D = Dirty Secret (Pretty self-explanatory, a dirty secret of theirs) Lottie likes body hair, especially your private parts. She doesn't quite want to admit it to you (there's still a stigma attached to not shaving in the 90s), but she does like to nuzzle your hairy pussy and find it extremely soft and pleasant, just like stroking your legs and kissing your happy trail. Her family has always pressured her to maintain a certain appearance, to look neat and proper, and perhaps wanting to see it natural is one form of rebellion against her parents' rules. E = Experience (How experienced are they? Do they know what they’re doing?) Lottie was nervous at the very beginning. She was a virgin before you, and was in no hurry to open up to anyone about anything, including sex, even if she knew about masturbation and often did it to herself. With your support, she quickly cleaned up and happily remembers what you like more or less. She is always surprised when she finds something new and especially pleasant for herself. F = Favorite Position (This goes without saying) Sorry, but she's a sucker for licking (lol). She loves to get on the bed and have you between her legs, or vice versa, get between yours and start working her tongue magic on you. Praise included. G = Goofy (Are they more serious in the moment? Are they humorous? etc.) I think Lottie is quite serious. She is quite sensitive not only to sex but also to your intimacy - this is how she shows that it is important to her. She does not want to ruin your moment with jokes or inappropriate humor, and she prefers kisses and languid glances to ringing laughter, although she is ready to exchange smiles. H = Hair (How well-groomed are they? Does the carpet match the drapes? etc.) Lottie has to shave her legs, arms and armpits - she doesn't like it, but it is required of her. She also, strangely for her, keeps her pubic area in relative order - she doesn't shave, but she trims the hair to a short length. She really doesn't want you to shave. Returning to her dirty secret, it excites her, and every time you shave you can see her sad doe eyes and this disappointment.
"I thought we agreed that you don't shave anymore!" Lottie snorts, looking away with her brown doelike eyes so as not to look at your naked body. You look puzzled, and a slight feeling of guilt overwhelms you. "Lottie, I just felt uncomfortable. Everything was prickly and crawling through my panties… You shave yourself, by the way." You try to protect your honor. She looks at you seriously, like that part of her has been wanting you to guess the secret she can't admit for a long time. "Next time I'll cut your hair myself, okay? In your girlfriend's name, I… I forbid you to shave from this day forward." She says awkwardly and awkwardly, and you can't help but smile. She's definitely hiding something from you, and you're determined to figure out how it relates to your pubic area.
I = Intimacy (How are they during the moment? The romantic aspect.) Lottie is quite romantic. She is a supporter of more gentle and slow sex, where you can both enjoy each other, dissolving in the moment, but sometimes she has a desire to dominate you and be more strict. Usually this happens after she is upset with you in some way or after a quarrel where you have already made up, but the sediment still remains. In this way, she basically punishes you. Not that you would mind! J = Jack off (Masturbation Headcanon) Lottie masturbated quite often before you started having sex. Her parents were always away working on their business, and there was often nothing to do in the huge mansion, and then she began to explore her body. She learned long ago to masturbate the way she liked, and she loves this activity, although with the appearance of you in her life she began to need direct sex more than jerking off. K = Kink (One or more of their kinks) Sorry, Mommy? Praise. Praise is Lottie's biggest kink. She enjoys praising you and receiving praise equally. She wants to show you how much she appreciates you, and at the same time, she wants to prove that you think she's a good and worthy girlfriend for you, even with all her problems. Your praise immediately makes her panties get wet and her body seems to reorganize, making her cum faster. L = Location (Favorite places to do the do) I think Lottie is usually pretty traditional about where to have sex with you - a bed or a couch is fine with her. Sometimes she catches herself thinking that sex in the woods would be nice. She doesn't understand where she gets such desires from and tries not to ask herself questions. M = Motivation (What turns them on, gets them going) Your offer to have sex and playful hands in the most sensitive places may be enough, but she really likes it when you prepare for sex. She likes buying you expensive lingerie and knowing that you specially put it on under your clothes to please her. She loves lace and the thought that you prepared for her is the best motivation in itself. N = No (Something they wouldn’t do, turn offs) Physical pain. She doesn't like the idea of hitting you or choking you, and is skeptical and wary of it. She may spank you if you're being naughty, but even that will be fake. She's much more into worshiping your body. She also doesn't usually comment on you in a negative or degrading way, although she might if it comes to frustrated sex. This usually doesn't happen, but maybe you'd like to see it more often. O = Oral (preference in giving or receiving, skill, etc.) I am of the firm opinion that Lottie prefers to give cunnilingus a little more than any other practitioner. I don't know why, but I believe in her oral fixation, so rest assured that she is ready to give you her mouth any time you want it, but Lottie is also ready and enjoys asking you to do the same. As mentioned earlier, being a quick learner is one of Charlotte's best skills, and she is very experienced with you indeed. P = Pace (Are they fast and rough? Slow and sensual? etc.)
Lottie really does like to take things slow. She's not the most patient person outside the bedroom - but with you she likes to stretch things out. She's used to being able to get whatever she wants with a snap of her fingers, and she likes to push her boundaries with long foreplay, even if she really wants to get down to business.
Sometimes, though, she'll have a bad day or a bad thought, and if you're having sex, she really can take things a little less gently and a little more roughly, focusing more on her own pleasure.
"That's it, baby? Do you like the way I fuck you?" her fingers were deep inside you, while Lottie was rubbing her pussy against your bent knee. You couldn't utter a word - Lottie always caught you off guard with her bad mood. "Y-yes, please, Lots, more…" you whisper absentmindedly, taking Lottie inside you. Lottie smirks before deliberately pulling her fingers out of you to your utterly disappointed sigh and shoving them into your mouth. "Do you deserve it?" she asks with narrowed eyes. "Be a good girl for me and then maybe I'll help you cum."
Q = Quickie (Their opinions on quickies, how often, etc.) Given her behavior towards you, Lottie rarely agrees to quick sex, and it is difficult for her to do so. She would rather endure and then spend quality time together than do everything quickly, but as she likes to say, "heartlessly." R = Risk (Are they game to experiment? Do they take risks? etc.) Lottie is not shy about being critical. She is willing to consider any suggestions you make, but if she thinks they just don't sound right, she is unlikely to agree. You have often complained about this, but if Lottie doesn't want to, she won't do it.
However, if you suggest something really small and do it during the process, rather than beforehand, she may be more willing to agree, seeing something in practice.
"See, Lottie? It's easy and simple, it doesn't hurt me at all." You whisper to your lover, while she carefully watches you drip wax from the special massage candles you begged her to buy you a while ago onto your hand. "And… Do you like it?" she asks uncertainly, looking confused. Lottie can't quite figure out what she thinks about what's going on yet, but the thought of dripping warm wax on you like you're something holy and precious twists her lower stomach into knots.
S = Stamina (How many rounds can they go for? How long do they last?) Because Lottie is so thrifty with you, she can really last a long time, saving her energy every time. She has a long endurance and above average sensitivity, so she really gets a lot of pleasure from spending more than an hour in bed. T = Toys (Do they own toys? Do they use them? On a partner or themselves?) Lottie doesn't own any toys herself - the fear that her parents will somehow find out about them is too strong - but she's always wanted to try something new and she secretly (or not so secretly) wants to try a vibrator on you. U = Unfair (How much they like to tease) Depends on her mood. She can tease for a really long time if she's feeling playful - though she'll usually cut you some slack and get down to business. She just likes to watch you squirm and beg her to move on from foreplay to something more interesting. V = Volume (How loud they are, what sounds they make, etc.) I am of the opinion that Lottie is very reserved in her sounds, wherever she is. Even at the peak of pleasure, she will only moan softly through her own palm. You might think that Lottie is simply shy, but she is actually just not noisy. W = Wild Card (A random headcanon for the character) It was one of your first times together, and things were already going much better than they had been at first. You were getting to know each other's bodies and actually enjoying each other physically.
Lottie pushed you onto the bed, acting a little unusual. It wasn't gentle, but rather bold and arousing. You looked at her with wide eyes, full of surprise, until she whispered in your ear.
"What's with that look? Mommy's just in a good mood." She said, and then froze. You couldn't help but laugh, both embarrassed that Lottie had suddenly decided to call herself "Mommy." "I…I didn't…I didn't mean it like that, I was just thinking about it, but I didn't…"
You couldn't help but laugh, and Lottie frowned, looking frustrated and angry. She grabbed her clothes and sat on the edge of the bed like a startled fawn. You quickly sit down with Lottie, intending to reassure her.
"Lottie, it's… it's okay, really. It's okay if you've been thinking about it. Thoughts sometimes spill out into speech." You try to sound casual and reassuring, placing a hand on her shoulder. "I haven't felt any worse about you. We can try this if…"
Lottie looks at you with a piercing gaze before becoming embarrassed. "No! You don't have to do this for me. I need to… think. It really was an accident." She justifies herself quietly. The two of you sit together for about ten more minutes before Lottie tries to let go, trust you, and continue.
This is how Charlotte learned she had a mommy kink. X = X-ray (Let’s see what’s going on under those clothes) What kind of body do you expect to see in a top-notch soccer player? Tall, toned, everything you find beautiful and hot. Y = Yearning (How high is their sex drive?) Average, if you can call it that. Once or twice a week is enough for her, although sometimes she might get a surge of feelings for you and want to do it again. Or twice. We can't blame a girl for how much she loves you and wants to be around you. Z = Zzz (How quickly they fall asleep afterward) Lottie is the type who feels uplifted and in a better mood after sex. Sharing intimate contact together makes her feel loved, wanted, and fulfilled, which is very important to her. She needs at least a couple of hours of wakefulness before she can sleep, so the two of you shouldn't have sex at night.
#x reader#yellowjackets#lottie matthews x reader#lottie matthews#lottie matthews x you#fanfic#smut#x reader smut#female reader
258 notes
·
View notes
Note
I’ve been enjoying your smuts a lot! I saw you wrote about feet kinks would you write about armpit kinks as well?
Wealth, Love and Submission.
Sugar Mommy Wonyoung x Male Reader (Smut)
Smut tags: soft fdom, blindfold, handcuffs, heavy mommy kink, armpits, pussy licking, blowjob, edging, scent kink, minor feet worship, usage of whipped cream, creampie, over stimulation, total submission, pretty tame despite the tags.
another wonyoung fic, shoot me i guess.
sorry about the general lack of focus on what you asked for, I may have got distracted.
Word Count:2815, not proof read.
Wonyoung and you walked through the busy shopping centre, narrowly dodging the various people that merged into a homogeneous blur. Her hand pulled you from shop to shop, she loved to spoil you rotten. From the luxurious meals to the expensive clothes, she just beamed every time you let her give you a gift.
It's not to say you didn't give her gifts back, as her sugar baby your gifts were just a bit much intimate to perform inside a busy shopping mall with thousands of people nearby. You liked just you and her.
"What about this one honey?" Wonyoung asked, an overly expensive jacket that you really didn't need. It was very elegant, a thick material that was midnight black in colour.
"Wonyoung, this is really expensi-" Her finger pressed firmly into your lips, shushing noises as you stayed quiet.
"Honey, you know price doesn't matter to me. I just want to spoil you." Her voice was light and airy, moving closer to your ear as she whispered into your soul, "Besides, it gives you an excuse to make it up to me" You felt a sudden change in the air, room heating up as Wonyoung put on her usual charm.
"Oh.. Yeah maybe I do want this." You winked, this was how it always went, but Wonyoung and you liked the fake modesty, The two of you ran to the till. Smiling along the way, heart throbbing as she paid. You didn't want to give yourself false delusions of love, this was purely contractual.
"Put it on honey." She growled, putting the comfortable jacket on your shoulders, shielding your body against the icy air. Wonyoung put on her matching jacket, "Honey, lets go home, I have something to show you."
-
Wonyoung had left you in your shared bedroom, completely naked as she disappeared into the bathroom, you sat there impatiently admiring the details of what you two had built, opulent furnishings laid neatly placed throughout the room. The bed had four wooden posts, great for handcuffing people to it, something Wonyoung had done to you more than you could count, it's length spanned a quarter of the bedroom, easily the highlight.
But there was more, a comfortable array of drawers that held various clothes that belonged to both of you, it was quite interesting at first, how you two used to live separately but you spent so much time here moved you in with her.
Not that there was anything to complain about, life cozy as could be given Wonyoung's considerable wealth and status, a true prodigy and you were lucky to be her sugar baby.
Wonyoung eventually returned, your jaw hit the floor. No actually beyond the floor as she came in, wearing the most stunning lingerie. A sinful sanguine with tasteful black accents, her body even more enticing as you gulped.
She walked with seduction, popping her body as the room stopping existing, the only thing existing being Wonyoung in front of you. Her fingernails ever so gently brushing against your tip as it throbbed out against her faintest touches like sparks. You felt yourself take a deep breath as you tensed into Wonyoung.
"Why don't you show me how grateful you are?" She asked, hand retracting as she gave you temporary control, your hand moved on their own accord as they turned her around, pulling Wonyoung's back into your lap. Her clothed cunt rubbing against your cock as you gasped.
" I'll show you how grateful I am Mommy, every. fucking. inch." You growled, eternally grateful for her, you wanted to surprise her. Anal? Done that, face riding? Just another Tuesday with Wonyoung, her body had parts you had never explored.
Her body was in an awkward position tilted to the side as you lifted her arm up, her eyes were cocked at you with confusion, her armpit laid exposed ready to be taken. Your head eagerly moved inwards, tongue taking it's first lick of her bare flesh. "Oh? You want to lick my armpits baby? Well I won't stop you." Her voice was sweet as she gave you permission to move further.
"Thank you Mommy." You remained polite, you knew never to take Wonyoung's permission for granted, kissing her tangy skin that was coated in a comforting sweat that you happily breathed in. She never liked sitting idle, rubbing your exposed tip, the only part not being hidden by her soaked lingerie.
"You have such a pretty cock, all mine right?" She teased, rubbing between the slit as her finger collected your pre-cum, Wonyoung knew for a fact she owned every part of your life, from your clothes to your cock and you loved it.
You were suddenly trapped in her armpit, her slender arm shoving your face into her sensational flesh, kissing it, licking it and the occasional bite made Wonyoung gasp, surprised at how much she enjoyed you licking her armpit. The lack of oxygen made you lightheaded, every rub felt more vivid as you embraced your sugar mommy's embrace.
Wonyoung eventually released you, pushing you into the centre of the firm bed, eyes dark with lust and desperation that was much higher than usual. "You wanna melt for mommy right?" She growled, towering over the eager cock that begged for her attention, Wonyoung got inches away but paused. "I think I know what you want, I know you better than you know yourself." She gave it a long sensual lick from your balls to the tip, bringing out a moan before she just left you laying there.
You had no idea where Wonyoung had went off to, laying there as you yearned for her presence, craving for her touch. Thankfully you didn't have to wait very long, the door let out a soft creak to signify your arrival.
"Close your eyes for me baby." Wonyoung softly demanded, the world going dark as you complied to her. The gentle sounds of her moving felt comforting, a slick sensation could be felt as something trailed up your chest, a weird softness laid draped over your eyes, her soft arms pressed into your skull while her hands fiddled behind you.
"Okay, honey open them for me now." She said, voice full of love, you tried to open them. The world fully covered in darkness as she stole your vision.
"W-Wonyoung?! What's going on." You spoke, fear laden in your voice.
"Relax, mommy will take care of you." Wonyoung's voice entered your left ear, deep shudders ran down your spine as you laid vulnerable. A strange cool metal hugged against your arm, clicking into place as she moved onto the other side. You were even more worried now.
Wonyoung gave your foot a comforting kiss as she repeated the process, how many handcuffs did she have? "All helpless for me baby, but you know I'll make you feel good right?" She spoke, she was right. You trusted her with your life.
"I know this is new to us, but you don't have to worry, don't even think. Just feel for me baby." Her voice somehow ended up near your right ear, blowing hot air into your ear as you started to shiver.
"Mommy I-" A finger slipped deep inside your mouth, completely silenced with your tongue instinctively licking her digit diligently.
"You don't need to speak, just accept what I give you, you can do that for Mommy right?" She whispered, you nodded weakily as she retracted her finger, rubbing your saliva onto your face as the sensation lingered, submitting to Wonyoung wasn't new. But this was, firmly locked in place and forced to accept her. You were drunk on control being relinquished and oh so addicted.
"You are being so good for me Y/N.. I'm going to drive you crazy.." She spoke, voice filled with a bit of mischief, without warning her pussy pressed into your face, her lips rubbing into yours as her taste spilled into your mouth.
"Breathe my scent in." She urged you on, her delicious smell penetrated your nose, arousal smelt strong and thick as it completely took over you. Nothing else mattered anymore. Only her cunt.
"Open your mouth for me, focus on every aspect of my arousal for Mommy." She commanded, fully in control as your mouth widened, tongue reaching out of your mouth as it connected with her snatch. Desperate to drink whatever she let you have.
"So eager... My good boy, drink me in.." Wonyoung cooed, grinding her pink flesh into the needy tongue, you've worshiped this so many times. But fuck were you getting high off her.
Your hands instinctively tugged against the metallic chains, desperate to grab onto those thick thighs, Wonyoung's desire was evident, choking out guttural moans, heat bloomed within her core as she got closer to an orgasm, faster than usual as the control got to her head and concentrated into pounding arousal.
"Fuck! Baby that's so good! You wanna please Mommy right? Fuck me with that tongue!" Her control faltered, tongue sliding deep inside Wonyoung's hole, flicking it in and out as you tasted her sticky juices, the ones that hid from you but you sought them out. Sinfully tongue fucking the deepest ends of Wonyoung's body.
"Fuck!" Wonyoung came undone on top of you, brain restarting as she orgasmed. She moved off your tongue out of her.
"You are so good for me baby.. Always so eager." Wonyoung's voice was airy and light, catching her breath as her taste lingered in your mouth.
"Allow Mommy to return the favor.." She spoke, a gentle rustle of movement in the dark as the girl readjusted.
Her pedicured hand wrapped around your base, "Focus on my hand, pumping up and down your base." Her fingers moved up and down, eliciting a blubbering moan out of your mouth.
Wonyoung's hand kept pumping your hardness, the lack of vision made every sensation feel like dynamite, desperate for more.
"Your cock smells so nice.." Wonyoung breathed against your shaft, pressing her nose against every inch of you, eagerly sniffing up your musky scent.
You let out a rippling groan as her tongue gave 3 quick licks into your shaft. "You like Mommy's tongue right? Licking up and down your meaty cock?" She asked rhetorical questions as her tongue flicked against your head, you were mostly imagining her movements and was probably incorrect but that didn't matter with how fucking divine Wonyoung's tongue felt.
"I'm going to take you into my mouth now baby, focus on nothing but me sucking this dick. Got it?" Her voice carried a thin sharpness that carried danger, hands pressed into your thighs, a sudden warmth generated on your swollen tip. Moist breath descended onto your cock.
Wonyoung's plump lips clamped down onto your cockhead, each suck drawing pleasure, head emptying as you focused on your sugar mommy's skilled mouth. Her wet lips pushed down another inch, and another. She had no problem taking your shaft in her pretty mouth, doing it pretty much every morning when you showered together.
Her tongue started to join in, flicking every part of your cock that was enshrouded in saliva, her cheeks hollowed out, the soft pleasure massaging the sides of your length, her head game was extraordinary. You whimpered like a little bitch with every skillful lick.
You were about to cum, embarrassingly early compared to usual. Unconscious and mindless thrusts into her slick mouth, so close to the edge, warmth creeping up. Wonyoung must have noticed, ejecting you from her mouth as your balls ached in agony from the sudden blueballing.
"Mommy.. Fuck please.." You begged, morals completely out of the window as you needed to cum.
"Shh.. No need to beg, Mommy will take care of you soon. You will appreciate it soon enough." She said, you knew she was probably right.
"You wanted to show me your love right? Every inch of it? Tongue out for me." She purred, tongue leaving your mouth instantly. Her body moved, firm flesh pressed against your tongue. Her soles laid for the taking, She rubbed one foot across your cheek, moving around as she claimed you.
"You love every part of Mommy right? If you weren't restrained I'd let you worship me for hours.. Maybe another time." God you'd want nothing more.
Wonyoung jammed her foot into your lips, giving you sufficient access to her toes as you traced between the gaps, cleaning them of the sweat that started to form in the crevices, you imagined Wonyoung was smiling in your submission.
"That's enough baby." Wonyoung withdrew her foot from your mouth, cleaning the saliva off as it pressed into your opposing foot, coating it in a cooling slick as it stuck to you.
A strange sound rang out followed by a hiss, "Let's continue our firsts here honey, open your mouth for Mommy." You complied once more, Hands pressed into the back of your head, raking your scalp. A sweetness filled your mouth, coating your tongue in the sugary cream as it disappeared down your throat. Wonyoung's nipple now thoroughly in between your lips as you eagerly sucked. The lingering sweetness on her slippery taut flesh.
"So eager to suck my tits... Was it the whipped cream? Or are you just desperate?" She mocked your eagerness. Retracting her nipple as she gave it a second dose.
She kept doing this, feeding you the sugary treat with the dessert of her breasts as a reward for your eagerness. A biting cold hit your cock, she gave it a thorough dousing of the whipped cream, tongue licking up every particular that fell on your shaft. "so sweet..." She breathed out, quickly cleaning the rest off.
"Okay baby, I'm going to ride this cock till I'm satisfied okay?" She growled, the wet squelching noise filled the room as she rubbed you into her folds, prepping you for her pussy.
Wonyoung lowered down onto your raging hardness, every inch getting smothered with an intoxicating tightness as her walls clamped down around you. Wonyoung's pussy was the definition of perfection, much like the rest of her. Lovingly wet and sinfully tight.
"Focus on my cunt.. Fuck your dick is so good.. Let the room disappear as I swallow you, baby fuck..." She moaned, full of desire.
She buried you deep inside her body, connected as one, god how you wish you could see her now. The lack of sight driving you insane, every tinge drove you to the edge.
You couldn't believe you were this close already, Wonyoung didn't slow down. Skin slapping deliciously throughout the air, together with your pathetic moans.
You shot your thickest ropes ever, a torrential tsunami formed inside your body as you filled Wonyoung's body with so much cum, a static sensation firing in every part of your body from head to toe.
"You came so much for Mommy, but I haven't came yet... Hold on for a bit for me baby..." Wonyoung growled, a ridiculous pain formed in your cock, she kept riding you, paying no mind to your overstimulated body as she sought out her pleasure.
It hurt so bad, but you complied to her body's desire. "Doing so good baby, fuck, jesus christ! I'm cumming!" She screeched, a powerful orgasm took over her, scratching your flesh as you hissed out. Body overwhelmed, she finally got off you and the pain relented.
"You did so well for Mommy, let me get you out of these restraints." The metal restraints clicked as they fell away. The world finally coming back into light as the blindfold fell off.. Wonyoung was sat there in her naked glory, thick globs of cum dripping down her long thighs as she climbed over you, taking your lips in one passionate kiss, full of desire and a deep connection.
"Mommy's going to run us a bath, lay here for me?" Wonyoung said, voice filled with a familiar sugar as she departed.
-
The warm bath water felt divine against your sore skin, Wonyoung had you in between her legs as you laid against her chest. Hands rubbing up and down your skin as she cleaned you off.
You might regret this but it felt like the right time.
"Wonyoung... I don't know if you feel the same way but I love you, a lot." The words choked out your throat, heart rate accelerating with every passing second. Wonyoung's hands froze and fear started to fill your body.
"I, love you as well Y/N.. So fucking much. You've given me a reason to keep working, something positive to come back to after a long day of bullshit meetings, something to spend all my money on. Someone to spend time with, I love you." The words dispelled all the fear, all the tension. Replaced with a soft fluttering in your heart.
You turned around, locking Wonyoung's lip in yours as all the worries of the world melted away.
#smut#male reader#imagines#kpop imagines#kpop x reader#kpop smut#girl group smut#kpop fanfic#kpop fanfiction#ive smut#wonyoung smut#fdom#female idol x male reader#female idol smut
316 notes
·
View notes
Text
Second Chance at Love
SUMMARY | Jongho’s twin daughters really want you to be their new mom ever since you have been taking care of them after their mom passed. They’re trying to play matchmaker between you and Jongho to fall in love, but in actuality, you and Jongho already have feelings for each other.
PAIRINGS | Jongho x Reader
GENRE/CONTENT/WARNINGS | widow!Jongho, nanny!Reader, singledad!Jongho, dilf!Jongho, lots of fluff, smut, vaginal sex, unprotected sex (wrap it ya’ll!), face riding, creampie, impregnation, dirty talk, praise kink, pet names
RATING | Mature, 18+, NSFW
LENGTH | 7134 words
TAGLIST | @yourlocaljonghoe (tagging cuz I know you're waiting for it lol)
NETWORKS | @illusionnet @atzhouse @cromernet @wonderlandnet
@k-vanity @othersideoutlawsnetwork
AUTHOR’S NOTE | Hi, hello. Thanks @itsnotmydejavu for all the brainstorming. I really appreciate it! This was more fluffy that I anticipated lol. We really need more dad!teez fics out here~
ATEEZ Main Masterlist
"Joomi, I think we should make Daddy fall in love."
"With who, Jooeun? Y/N?"
"Yeah! Wouldn't Y/N be a great mommy? She already takes really good care of us! And she's mommy's best friend."
"Mommy would be happy if Y/N was our new mommy."
The two five-year-olds were huddled by the stairway, looking down the hall into the kitchen where you stood by the sink and Jongho cleared the table. After their mom passed away, the twins knew that their dad was struggling to raise them himself, he had no clue what he was doing. When you, their mom's best friend and their favorite person in the whole wide world, moved into the home to help out, they were thrilled.
They knew you had been close to their mom, but seeing how much you care for the three of them just proved to them even more that you are the perfect match to take over the role of their mother. You cook all their favorite meals, you read bedtime stories to them, and you even help them brush their teeth! You loved all three of them very deeply and would do anything for them. The girls admired you and adored your kind heart and the loving smiles you had for their dad and them. The girls noticed the way the two of you looked at each other when you thought no one was looking. Their dad had it bad and Joomi could tell that you did too. But you and their dad always insisted you were 'just friends' and that there was nothing more than that. So, being the bright children they were, Joomi and Jooeun put their minds together to hatch a plan.
If they made you two fall in love, you could get married, and become a family!
Their dad was walking into the kitchen. "How did their snacks go? Were the girls okay?"
You nodded. "Oh, it went wonderfully. The girls were perfectly sweet the entire time."
Jongho exhaled a sigh of relief. "I'm sorry for leaving. I had to stop by a client's office since we are having trouble meeting a deadline for a project that needs to be completed by Friday. If anything were to go wrong or anything would happen..."
You put a hand on his arm, stopping him from rambling. "Everything was fine. Don't stress yourself out, everything's under control here. You just take care of whatever work you need to do."
Jongho nods but hesitantly stops. "I'm...just afraid something will happen. The girls...they've been through enough. I feel bad for asking so much from you, I don't even pay you to take care of them or live in my home or-"
You chuckled. "Hush. No money is necessary to watch over the people I care about. Plus, this is more than a payment. You've given me a place to stay, food, and the company of two adorable girls. Now stop worrying."
The look Jongho gave you after that was too warm and sent butterflies fluttering throughout your body, but it made your cheeks heat up.
Joomi and Jooeun made small noises of "falling in love, falling in love, falling in loveeeee," over and over while they looked over at their dad and you by the stairway. They were careful not to be noticed by either of you and they were patient as they watched.
"Okay...you're right," Jongho breathed out a heavy sigh and you saw the way his shoulders visibly relaxed, his built figure leaning forward and closer to you.
You laughed. "Let's start planning a summer trip, okay? When things are not as busy."
He smiled. "That'd be lovely."
As soon as he said that, you heard the girls giggling by the stairs. "Were they listening to our conversation this whole time...?"
You covered your smile. "Probably."
Jongho scrunched up his nose, laughing to himself. "You know what they're trying to do, right?"
"I mean- they've been playing their games lately..." You let out a small laugh.
You can see Jongho shaking his head from behind you. The two of you walked up the steps, approaching the kids at the top and grabbing them. The girls screech playfully in shock, holding back a snicker at what their next plans could be. Jongho holds both of them in each arm, one girl in each, and you're unable to hold back your laughter at how precious they are. Jongho carries them both off to their bedroom, where he drops them softly on the big bed that the two girls shared. They're laying on their bellies, kicking their feet back and forth like fish, a huge grin plastered across both of their faces.
"I know your tricks, ladies. So do be a little less obvious about trying to play matchmaker." He scolded them playfully, hands on his hips and giving them a pretend serious look.
Joomi snorted, still kicking her little feet. "We've noticed you and Y/N."
"What does that mean?" He chuckled.
Jooeun flipped over, the bedsheets making a small swoosh sound underneath her as she laid down on her back. "You and Y/N have crushes!"
Your eyes widened. You felt yourself redden up. "Oh. Girls! No no no, your daddy and I are just friends. Best friends! Like, soooo best of friends!"
Joomi furrowed her little eyebrows. She glanced back and forth from you to her father. "You and Daddy love each other like mommy did, but don't kiss."
"Or...at least haven't kissed. Yet," Jooeun sang.
You let out a shaky sigh. "Where are they learning these things? Don't go saying things like that, the two of you."
Joomi nodded with a shrug. "Why not? Are you embarrassed?"
You let your gaze wander over to Jongho to look for some support on the matter. But Jongho was flushed and looking everywhere other than at you. It was obvious that this wasn't an easy conversation for either of you to have, much less in front of the twins.
Joomi noticed your actions and she smiled, snapping her head over to her father. "What? Are you embarrassed, Daddy?"
Joomi was giving him the same look she always did when she's trying to convince him to get something for her. With big puppy eyes, a wide smile, her bottom lip out with just a twitch at the end. Her eyebrows wiggle just a little, begging him silently and sweetly. She and her sister knew their father couldn't resist when they pleaded in that certain tone of voice, looking in their sweet little girl ways. They've played their games so many times, so why not try again?
"Joomi..." Jongho sighs, putting his hands on his knees, not being able to escape her large dark brown eyes. "What am I going to do with the two of you?"
The twins only let out tiny laughs, shrugging and hugging each other in the bed as Jongho stood. The girls love him very much and are grateful they have such a good father, despite their circumstances. Jongho leaves the room and you stay in the room with them, sitting on the bed, wanting to get to the bottom of where the girls' idea of a crush came from.
"Who told you about what a crush is?" you asked the girls after they sat themselves on the bed and changed into their PJ's.
"Uncle San!" Jooeun squeaks as the top half of her head peeks out of her PJ top.
You internally facepalmed, thinking about how Jongho's older cousin, San, was whispering conspiratorially with the girls after they asked him questions about life in a school filled with friends, crushes and parties.
"We thought you and Daddy liked each other," Jooeun had confessed innocently.
"Do you hate Daddy?" Joomi frowned, getting teary-eyed as her head pokes through the collar. "Do you hate us? Are you going to leave?"
You give her a hug, cupping her face with your hands and giving a sweet, reassuring smile. "No, no, no, sweetheart. Not at all, it's just complicated. Please don't say those things again, okay?"
It hurt, seeing the disappointed looks in their eyes and on their pouty lips, but you tried not to show it on your own face.
"Promise?" Jooeun had pleaded.
You took in a shaky breath. "Of course. Come now, time to get to sleep."
You helped the little ones into their beds, tucking the blankets around them and reading from a fairytale book as the light to their night-light flickered from the wall outlet. They slowly drifted off to sleep and you shut the bedroom door with a gentle click behind you. With a sigh, you approached the master suite across the hall and opened the door quietly, catching sight of Jongho flopped stomach-down on the mattress, buried with a duvet as you chuckled at the sight.
You clicked the bedroom door shut as you entered, stepping over to him. "The kids are asleep," you announced softly, moving to sit on the side of the bed and leaned over, poking his shoulder blade.
With a quiet huff, he rolled over, his face and shoulders now facing you. His fluffy hair lay flat over his eyes and a low sigh passed through his nose as his eyes shifted to meet yours, eyelids drooped.
A smirk found its way to the corners of his mouth. "Those two will be the death of me."
"You know we'll have to tell them about us eventually if they keep it up with their shenanigans," you warned him, laying yourself overtop of him.
"I was thinking of ways to approach the subject with the girls in my head just now." he revealed to you, reaching his arms around you. "I'm nervous that I don't know what they're really thinking or feeling."
Your hands came up and framed Jongho's cheeks. "Oh, Jongho...those girls are too smart. They even asked San about what crushes are.”
"San? Why'd they ask him?"
"That's not the point." you whispered, running your thumb across his soft cheek. "Do you think we should sit down with them? Explain?"
"Explain what? That their daddy and their nanny are secretly in love with one another because they can't stop sneaking kisses in secret places of the home?"
"Shut up." you said with a playful nudge at his chest.
"But you admit those kisses are nice." Jongho says as he sits up, dragging you onto his lap, the blanket sliding down his toned chest as his arms remain around you.
"Extremely," you confirmed, wrapping your arms around his neck as you feel the hands on your waist move to cup the underside of your thighs, adjusting the way you're positioned on him.
"Hey." Jongho brushed his nose with yours as a whisper against your lips.
"Hello," you replied with a giggle, already finding his mouth and leaning in with the full intent of kissing him again.
"Would you be happy with a widowed, single dad?" He continued to stroke the back of your leg with his fingers. "What it be wrong for me and the girls to be happy again?"
The tips of your thumbs draw little circles on the back of his neck. "Nothing is wrong with that, Jongho... I think Eunmi would be happy if you and the girls were finally able to move on and be happy."
"What if that happiness was with you? With us?" he asked, pressing his forehead against yours and rubbing his hands up and down your sides and you gently rub his back with your fingers.
You lean into the embrace and inhale, closing your eyes for a moment, then pulling away. "When Eunmi told me her last words to take care of you and the girls... I think maybe that was her way of telling me that it was okay for us to be happy. It's not like we're strangers. Not like we haven't been together before."
You and Jongho had known each other for years, and at one point, the both of you dated back in high school for a year or two but broke off your relationship for various reasons. You met Eunmi in college and ended up staying good friends with her throughout the rest of the years. And when you found out that Eunmi and Jongho started dating and eventually got married, you couldn't have been more pleased for the two of them.
You were never jealous that Eunmi and Jongho were together. Never jealous when they got married or when you helped Eunmi with the twins' birth.
Never once.
Because you loved them dearly and you wanted them to be happy together.
When Eunmi fell sick and lost her fight with the sickness that plagued her body and spirit, she pleaded for Jongho to promise her to live his happiest life possible, and that meant starting a family all over again. Because she couldn't anymore. She couldn't raise their kids, or start over as husband and wife with Jongho, so the least she could ask for was for him and the girls to be happy. When you visited her in her final days in the hospital, she grabbed your hand and asked you a favor.
"If you love Jongho and want him to live a fulfilling and happy life... then please, look after him for me when I'm gone," she had begged with tears in her eyes. "You know how to take care of our girls, and if Jongho were with you and the girls are happy with you, I know he would be more at ease. With more help, with love...and if somehow the both of you were to fall in love all over again with one another...don't leave him, okay? Take care of him...take care of the three of them...love them, make them happy...my family is your family now."
That was over a little more than a year ago, and Jongho, although still hurt over his past love's untimely loss, was healing. So were Joomi and Jooeun. That was proven by the fact that Jongho was finally starting to love again, albeit slowly, after a while. The twins were right. They knew that he was happy when he was around you, just like he knew the twins were happier when you were around, just as their mother, Eunmi, knew the same thing.
And the last promise he made Eunmi on her deathbed was one that he will make sure he keeps.
Live his best, happiest life possible, even with the way that his life was now.
Even if it meant being with you, the woman he once loved before and recently was falling for again.
Your thoughts are interrupted by the feeling of your back hitting the plush comforters as Jongho shifts to pin you on the mattress below him. You look up and see the gleam in his eyes that have turned a shade darker from before. Your hands snake their way around his neck as he reaches and traps your face with his fingers and palms. A mischievous smirk danced across his features, his thumb rubbing the spot below the corner of your mouth, his index and middle finger rubbing at the shell of your ear. You shivered at his actions.
"Let's make them happy, Jongho..." you cooed, relishing in the soft, tickling touch of his fingers along your neck and shoulder. "Let's be happy, together, with them. Like Eunmi asked."
"I love you, you know that? I can't help but think that Eunmi knew what was going to happen, the whole time," he expressed with a big exhale as you pull him forward and close. "And she never once left me. Never doubted that I loved her even with my...previous feelings for you resurfacing."
"She loved you so, so much, Jongho. Don't ever think she didn't love you, or that she thought you didn't love her, despite the things that happened when we were in high school," you reminded him with a reassuring smile. "She loved you until her final breaths and beyond, and wanted nothing but a lifetime of happiness for you and your girls. You deserve that. Everyone deserves that. Including you."
"Do you love me too...?" he whispered against your lips, his thumb grazing your cheek.
"Always have, always will," you promised, smiling and finally pulling him in for a sweet kiss.
The next few days passed in a blur. The girls were constantly scheming or attempting to make you and their father become 'official' to their little eyes. You and Jongho would playfully play the fool, knowing their secret plans, and doing small things that would give them the belief that their tricks would work.
But in actuality, you and Jongho were having a good time trying to guess what would come next. One day, you woke up early and had just finished washing the dishes from breakfast. The girls scurried up behind you, wrapping their small bodies around your legs like adorable monkeys clinging to trees.
"What are you two up to, huh? Going to try and climb Y/N like a tree and claim that I stole your new favorite?" You hear Jongho joked as he leaned on the doorframe between the living room and dining room.
The twins giggled in unison at the ridiculous accusation as Jongho slipped closer, grabbing both girls from either side and tickling their sides as he lifted the twins up on his broad shoulders.
"Never! Our favorite is still you, Daddy!" the girls gasped in between fits of laughter as you watched on in amusement at their antics.
You rolled your eyes at the girls' silliness.
"Careful there. Make sure the two of you are hanging on tight," you playfully warned them as they straddled Jongho's shoulder blades.
The two girls immediately sat and hung on to Jongho for dear life, faces buried on either side of his head. You and Jongho chuckled at the adorable display of their devotion. You reached out and bopped the twins' noses in turn as they peered up, big bright grins adorning their cherubic cheeks.
The weekend is arriving soon, and with it, comes an overnight trip for the four of you.
"Are we there yet, are we there yet, are we there yet?" the twins cried out, looking out the passenger's-seat windows in anticipation.
"We'll be there soon," you laughed from the front seat where you were seated beside Jongho as he drove along the road to the campsite.
You and Jongho decided to take the kids camping, along with his friends and their kids to get a break from the bustling city life. His friend Mingi has a lakeside cabin and lots of land on which you can pitch a tent, start a fire, roast marshmallows, swim in the lake, and go canoeing or kayaking, just a few hundred meters away from the cabin itself. Jongho explained this to you as you looked out the window, smiling and watching the pine trees on either side of the vehicle whizz by at lightning speed.
Your thoughts drifted from the scenery out the windows to the scenery in the passenger seat beside you.
Jongho has his eyes focused on the road. His mouth was set in a small smile as he maneuvered the vehicle and focused on his driving, looking back into the rearview mirror to glance back and see his children giggling and talking amongst one another.
Then his dark brown orbs flickered over to your side briefly before his eyes landed back on the road before him. He turned and tilted his head towards you and his smile only got wider as his eyes crinkled at the sides, an adoring look settling over his handsome features.
"What's on your mind?"
"Not too much," you murmured, not realizing that you were being called out because of the pensive look you've been wearing on your face while looking out the windows. "Just thinking about stuff, you know, as a typical human is prone to doing from time to time."
"Got something you wanna share or something you want to keep to yourself?"
"Mmm...let me get back to you on that one."
Jongho let out a chuckle, shrugging and facing forward again. He kept his hand on your thigh the entire drive.
As soon as Mingi came into sight and everyone pulled up and parked in the driveway near his cabin, the twins were ecstatic. Unable to keep themselves in check as they jumped up and down and opened the door, they hopped out onto the ground and rushed towards him. Jongho's other friends' kids did the same thing and rushed forward, enveloping Mingi in a big group hug and pulling him downwards to smother his face and neck with affectionate kisses and screaming 'Uncle Mingi! Uncle Mingi! We're here!!' at the top of their lungs. A look of bewilderment crossed Mingi's features and he laughed heartily.
"Oh man, I wish I was that popular," San muttered as he watched the kids crowd the tall man, shaking his head.
"You're just jealous that Haru likes Mingi more than you," Wooyoung said teasingly, punching San's shoulder playfully.
"But I'm his dad!" San said with wide-eyes.
"And Mingi is his favorite uncle." Hongjoong pitched in.
"I've been replaced." San faked a dramatic swoon.
"Yunhee, make sure you get money from Uncle Mingi!" Yunho yelled at his daughter who only responded with a loud 'Got it!' from Mingi's front porch before turning around and giving her father a thumbs up.
You watched as the kids greeted Mingi on his porch and then he turned his attention to the adults and waved enthusiastically, pointing at the cabin door.
"Lunch is inside already and is ready whenever you guys want! Help yourself! We got games set up in the back if anyone wants to get their butts kicked in basketball or kickball. We also have kayaks in the back we can take out onto the lake. We've also got plenty of seating on the deck and some patio furniture. Make yourselves at home!" He announced, his voice booming out with laughter.
The adults nodded at him, not missing the mischievous twinkle in his eyes as he continued to yell at the kids. "KIDS. There's a small playground behind the cabin with a swing set, sand pit, slide, etc. and the water's right behind that. BUT-"
With that, the kids perked up and looked at him, eye-wide, eagerly hanging on every word that would leave his mouth.
"But~ If you don't behave well, Uncle Joong and Uncle Hwa are going to turn into super spies and capture each and everyone one of you!" Mingi announced in his serious adult's voice as he eyed the kids before continuing with, "Don't even try us! You can run, but you can't hide. Uncle Woo and Uncle Yeo have superhuman hearing and can detect trouble-makers from a hundred feet away. They'll be on you before you even realize it! Uncle Yunho and Uncle San have lightning reflexes! One little slip up and they'll snag you faster than your father can!"
The kids gasp and run past them in a hurry towards the playground that lay behind the cabin. The adults looked amused after their gleeful retreat, and it's not long before the noise of playful squeals and shrieks fill the air.
You and the rest of the adult pack burst into a fit of laughter at the fact that Mingi just riled the kids up into a frenzy. The others looked back and watched their offspring tear into the backyard. You watched a fond look cross Jongho's face, the smile reaching his eyes as he watched the scene in the back unfold.
"Jongho," Mingi said, interrupting Jongho and shaking him from his thoughts. "Are you and Y/N okay to share the bedroom in the back of the cabin? All the kids wanted to have a sleepover in the living room, and all the other bedrooms were claimed, save for one. I mean, I could sleep on the couch and one of you can take my bedroom..."
"It's okay, Mingi." Jongho smiled, pulling you to stand beside him and wrapping an arm around your waist, looking at you for approval.
"Ohhhhhhh~" the rest of the guys exclaimed, slapping him on the back, playfully. They were happy that Jongho was moving on.
"Wait," Wooyoung cried out, confused, "Wasn't there another room open?"
Mingi wiggled his brows. "Totally open."
“So why…” Wooyoung scrunched his face in confusion. Then his eyes widened in understanding when it clicked in his head. "Oh. Oh, damn!"
"Did you plan this or something, Mingi?" you laughed.
He holds his hands up. "Nah, the kids suggested sharing the sleeping arrangements. I would've switched our sleeping places around, but Joomi and Jooeun gave me puppy-dog-eyes and asked me to go along with their plan. Don't think any of the adults or kids here could resist a face like that."
"The twins and their shenanigans. Their mom was such a schemer so the apples didn't fall far from the tree," you said affectionately, remembering the woman you called your best friend.
"They take after Eunmi but their hearts are in the right place." Seonghwa laughed. "They know that you two like each other and have been wanting you two together for a long time. Guess today, we're accomplices to their 'Matchmaker-Twins'. Right, Captain?"
"Yes, we are," Hongjoong piped up.
You giggled at the remark, realizing that the others were in cahoots with the twins' scheme. You rolled your eyes, not surprised that all the kids and adults are in on the plans the two made for the day, the rest of the group joining in, egging the girls on, and enabling the twins to go along with their plots and plans.
After helping the twins and the other kids settle into their 'camping spots', and getting them properly settled in their temporary sleeping arrangements in the living room and putting them down for a nap, you and Jongho retired to the back room to relax in peace and quiet until the kids wake up again.
The two of you climbed into the bed and under the sheets, settling down on top of the covers. You and Jongho simultaneously sighing in relaxation and content. Jongho rolled over onto his left side and pulled your body, snug to his and against his chest, hooking his chin on your shoulder.
"Want to get a quick nap in?" you ask.
"I know something that will put us right to sleep," Jongho whispered, pressing a gentle kiss against your neck, right below your ear, causing you to shiver at the contact.
"Now?" You teased, a smirk playing across your features.
"Why do you think Mingi gave us the very private room in the cabin? I guarantee he put two-and-two together, plus heard my little munchkins' schemes, so..." Jongho retorted, continuing his little trail of pecks along the expanse of skin on your neck. You bit your bottom lip in anticipation. His mouth was trailing hot and open kisses along your exposed flesh, his tongue flicking at the curve of your shoulder. The trail continued downward until he was stopped by the cloth covering your skin. Jongho looked up at you. "What do you say, baby? Wanna?"
In response, you reach down to pull up the shirt you were wearing up and over your head. Dropping it to the floor next to the bed. "We need to hurry, though. Mingi said the kids are probably going to wake up in the next hour, maybe, to finish up their outdoor activities."
"An hour is more than enough time," Jongho murmured against your jawline, pulling you towards him and capturing your lips in a hungry, passionate kiss as you grind against his groin. "More than enough..."
The atmosphere grew heated rather fast and in no time at all, the two of you were bare of your clothes, warm skin touching warm skin, his lips chasing yours and yours chasing his, trying to feel him as close as possible.
"Get your pretty ass up here. Ride my face." Jongho demanded.
"You're kidding," You choked out in disbelief, he shook his head at your words, his hands traveling down your curves.
"Nah, get up here. Sit on daddy's face." His words were a breathy moan against the crook of your neck and you felt yourself blush from head to toe.
"Jongho," you whined.
Jongho moaned desperately and pinned you to the bed, lifting you by the back of your thighs easily and throwing your legs over his shoulders as he laid back on the bed, his dark eyes burning into yours, "Please?"
"Are you trying to kill me?" You asked, giggling as he stared at you.
"Just turn around," Jongho chuckled, and the next second you gasped as his hands grasped you tightly and pulled you around to where his face was inches from your soaked core. "Hands on the headboard and keep still."
His firm demand sent heat shooting throughout your stomach and down into your aching pussy, and you quickly scrambled to grab onto the headboard. You almost jumped out of your skin as his tongue took a long, slow lick up the length of your slit, your grip on the wood tightening as he slowly began circling his tongue over your clit.
The wet heat that pressed against your sensitive bundle of nerves was almost overwhelming and you ground your teeth as Jongho began pushing his tongue against you rhythmically, licking and sucking at you as he tried to fuck you with his tongue. His ministrations were methodical and measured, never picking up the pace too much, but applying an immense amount of pressure every time he moved against you.
Your head was swimming at this point, the feeling of his soft mouth pressing against your drenched pussy was sending shockwaves of pleasure all throughout your body, causing your nipples to harden and your mind to reel. You couldn't keep yourself from whimpering slightly at the way his fingers dug into the soft flesh of your thighs, and your hips jerked downwards involuntarily in an attempt to feel his tongue deep within you.
A guttural groan erupted from within his throat, and it reverberated against you as his grip on your thighs became impossibly tighter. He pinned you against his mouth so that you couldn't squirm against him again, keeping you on his tongue so that it could continue massaging over every sensitive bit of your pussy.
And before you even realized what you were doing, you had clenched your thighs around his head, not allowing his head to budge from underneath your hips. He moaned against your flesh and picked up the speed of his movements, sloppily lapping at you and dipping his tongue deep inside, stretching your clenching walls, working your entire core in a way that was sending you barreling into a quick and intense orgasm. Your legs bucked out on either side of him as you moaned loudly, pressing his tongue deep inside of you.
"Gosh, Jongho! F-Fuck!" You moaned, pushing your hips down and riding his face vigorously until your entire core pulsed, sending warm shockwaves rippling through your whole body.
When you finally finished clenching your thighs around his head, Jongho managed to lift his head up just enough to begin sucking hard on your oversensitive clit. "Don't fucking move," He murmured against you.
As your head slowly spun, he held himself there, moaning against your wet flesh. Jongho would not allow you to recover, and his tongue never stopped its movements, continuing to lick at your walls as if he could drink every bit of you in.
"Taste so good…" He breathed, kissing your inner thigh gently.
"Oh please..." you whispered and gasped as the pressure of his mouth against you suddenly increased, Jongho moaning obscenely beneath you.
"You make the prettiest noises..." Jongho said as you felt his hot breath fan against your overly sensitive pussy, his mouth moving against you rapidly, almost as though it couldn't kiss you deeply enough. "Couldn't help but be noisy could ya? Little tease..."
"Baby, I can't cum again..." Your whole body was beginning to spasm now as the warmth between your legs threatened to burst again, his lips pressing hard against your clit and sucking deep and slow. Your vision was going white as the pressure built in you. You could feel yourself climbing toward yet another earth shattering release as you leaned against the headboard for support, knuckles turning white from your iron-like grasp.
But Jongho never let up, relentlessly dragging his mouth over your swollen sex and moaning hotly as he pleasured you, eyes closing in rapture as he lost himself in the taste of you. "Can you cum again? Can you cum on my tongue, beautiful?"
Your grip on the headboard tightened impossibly and before you knew it, you were cumming, your body jerking in time with your pulsing pussy, soaking him as you released everything within you.
Once your high fizzled out, and your heartbeat returned to a normal rate, you were feeling your body growing tired. Your fingers and arms and legs were sore. "Jongho..I need a break..." you sighed, leaning down to try and push his head away, your words sounding more desperate than you'd meant them. "I can't cum again like this, it's too much.."
"Then do you want me to fuck your pretty pussy?" Jongho asked, looking up at you through dark eyelashes as he circled his tongue against you. "I could kiss this pretty pussy all day long, but I don't think you can wait anymore."
You bit your lip hard at the words and glanced behind you to see Jongho pumping his thick member with his hand, still holding you in place with his other arm. "Please..." you murmured.
With a pleased groan, he helped turn you back around, moving both of you until he was positioned on top, spreading you wide apart and nudging his tip against your swollen entrance.
"Stop teasing me," you whined, the sight of his twitching length inches from where you needed it made you a bit crazy. Jongho chuckled lightly and captured your lips as he slowly pushed himself in.
You could not stop the moan that escaped your lips the second Jongho was balls-deep inside your pussy, your arms flying around his neck, clinging on tightly. He fit inside you so well, filling you up in every conceivable way, the tip of his cock hitting every hidden part of you.
His lips travelled along your neck and collar, sucking and kissing the soft flesh. Your mouth was still agape, hanging low with no sound, only letting out little gasps as his tip brushed past the deepest part of you, sending warmth radiating throughout every nerve-ending.
"My beautiful baby.." Jongho hummed, pulling out gently before pounding into you, one strong arm wrapping around your hips and lifting them so he could pound against a different spot deep within you.
Suddenly it seemed to you as if Jongho's tip were brushing over your clit each time it pulled back before sliding deep into your entrance.
You gripped him tighter as his hips moved back and forth. Before you knew it, Jongho's name tumbled out of your lips as he hit a soft spot of yours.
"Jonghooo..." you moaned, losing your mind.
"Gonna fill your pussy up with my cum...make you take it..." Jongho growled, snapping his hips up again with more force.
"Wanna give you my kids. Would you like that? Add another to our family?" He groaned against your neck, squeezing your ass, then swatting it.
He pushed himself in as far as he could, biting your earlobe as his member twitched inside of you, "Tell me, baby. Do you like being a mommy to me and my twins, and being my pretty wife? Don't want anyone else...only my baby. I love you so much. You and my girls..."
"I love you and the girls too, Jongho. So, so much." You respond, feeling the tell-tale signs of the pleasure building deep within.
"Do you want to cum, my love? Gonna take every drop of daddy's cum inside?" he moaned into your ear. His husky voice was so hot, and the feeling of him, pressed into you, so unbelievably warm and powerful, caused your body to tense, and then go limp under his strong hands. "Want to give you a baby too, sweetheart. I'm ready for another set of twins, and another set after that, if I'm blessed with it."
And when Jongho slid his tip between your sensitive folds, hitting every raw spot he could as your body shook, that was it. The walls of your pussy contracted against him, a gush of his cum emptied inside of you, making its way to your awaiting womb, hoping for it to take seed and create more lives. You moaned and threw your head back, thrusting your hips upwards to meet his one final time.
Jongho grunted into your shoulder as he fucked his load into you, cumming as deep inside you as he could possibly go and taking deep breaths.
You wrap your legs around his waist, locking him against you and pushing his cock to the hilt inside your dripping walls, not willing to let a single drop escape. His pulsing cock makes your core pulse. The two of you stay as still as possible as you catch your breath, Jongho breathing hot air down your chest.
"Don't you dare pull out yet, Choi Jongho," you ordered firmly. You needed him close, wanted him near you. Jongho smiled up at you.
"Is that what you want?"
"Mmmmhhmmm..." you moan, and wiggle your hips to make his cock stir your insides. Jongho moaned back into the mattress and grabbed your waist tightly. You squeal in delight at his sudden movement, then press your lips firmly against his, claiming him as your own.
"Y/N...would you marry me?" Jongho asked softly a few minutes later, as he propped up on his left elbow and looked deeply into your eyes, stroking your hair gently. "Officially be the girls' mother and my wife? I was hoping..."
He reached down beneath the pillows, and pulled something from underneath it. He looked shy as he revealed a black velvet box in the palm of his hand, holding it out towards you. "Would you, please?"
"Yes, Jongho." You say in response, watching him open the small, velvet box. Jongho exhales and a smile appears on his handsome features as he pulls the ring out of its housing, sliding the metal band on your ring finger of your left hand. "Absolutely yes."
It fit perfectly.
He crushed his lips to yours and you sighed into the passionate kiss, running your hands through his hair as his tongue pressed inside. It felt good, almost too good, but he pulled away and laid back on the bed.
After a while of cuddling, kissing, and playing with his hair, Jongho buried his head in the crook of you neck. "I think we should clean the sheets, shower and just cuddle..." He said quietly. "I have a feeling that the girls will barge in once they're awake and we don't need them seeing this mess or smelling the room."
You hum in agreement. You and Jongho kiss softly, barely audible 'I love you's' being whispered between the two of you, your fingers running through his silky strands. You love this. You're so in love and you can't imagine not being with Jongho, and you truly love and adore his two girls.
After getting the room and the two of you cleaned, and the sheets changed and clothes pulled back on, the two of you laid comfortably in bed in each other's arms.
Jongho turned so that he was hovering over you, one hand propping him up, the other lightly caressing your cheek and thumb tracing your bottom lip. He lowered his head and brushed his nose against yours, lightly pressing his lips against yours. He pulled away to see your cheeks a rosy tint of pink. He leaned his forehead on yours and chuckled. He went back in to continue kissing you.
The door flew open and the bed dipped as two weights jumped onto the end of the bed. Jongho rolled over, the twins landing in the bed, bouncing with their jump, laughing loudly. Joomi moved to sit on your lap, and Jooeun did the same with her dad.
"How was your nap?" You asked the girls, hearing the loud screams of the other children and their parents somewhere in the cabin.
"Good but we're hungry and Uncle Joong told us to wake you up for lunch, so we did! But we didn't run here. We walked." Joomi said.
"Yes," Jooeun agrees.
"Are you sure you walked or ran? I heard some feet scampering down the hall when I woke up," you smirked and booped their noses. They giggled.
"Y/N, are you and Daddy a couple now?" Joomi whispered in your ear. You heard Jooeun asking her dad the same thing.
You and Jongho both chanced a glance at the other before saying at the same time, "Are we?"
Jongho laughed before leaning in and giving you a small kiss on the lips. He also glanced at the girls who were jumping and cheering in your arms. "Why don’t we get you girls and Mommy something to eat?"
"I could hear them telling the other adults that their little plan worked." You whispered. The twins were talking your ears off, excited that you were going to be their new mother now that you and their daddy had finally gotten together.
"I love you." Jongho kissed you as the four of you walked together out to where the other adults were, to have their lunch.
"I love you, too." You kissed him back before kissing the top of the twins' heads. "And I love my new little girls so much."
The twins squealed and screamed louder, "Mommy, yay!" They both launched at you, hugging the life out of you.
"C'mon Mommy, lunch now!" Jooeun pulled you forward towards the table that had been set up for the lunch buffet style. Joomi held out her hands, palm open, to her dad. Jongho chuckled before interlacing his fingers with hers. The four of you walked towards the long table where the rest of your friends and the kids had already made their way to and piled their plates with their food, before sitting together and enjoying their food.
"Told you the plan would work!" The twins exclaimed, the adults laughing.
#illusionnet#atzhouse#cromernet#wonderlandnet#kvanity#other side outlaws network#ateez#ateez scenarios#ateez fanfic#ateez fluff#ateez imagine#ateez imagines#ateez stories#ateez smut#ateez jongho#ateez jongho smut#choi jongho#jongho x reader#jongho#jongho smut#dilf jongho#dad jongho
435 notes
·
View notes
Note
Love your series….ever thought about writing a oneshot of Caine and Pomni being nervous on their first date?? Just an idea! 😁
AN: And it's a lovely idea! Two nervous beans coming right up! I'm glad you like my Raceway series, it's fun to write!
ART BY: @waffle-gal
DATE NIGHT
WARNING: gets a teensy bit suggestive at the end out of context
~~~
"Ow!" Pomni cried as Ragatha brushed her hair. "Are you trying to scalp me? Ease up."
"Sorry, I'm just so excited for you! You and Caine, finally on a date. Took you two long enough." Ragatha set the hairbrush down on the vanity and touched up Pomni's makeup.
"We've been out together before, just the two of us." Pomni adjusted the blue evening gloves that matched her ankle length dress. "It's really not that different." She was telling herself that, more than anyone else, to ease her nerves.
"Not that different!?" Gangle nearly dropped the gold necklace she was putting around Pomni's neck. "It's entirely different! You two agreed to a date. This isn't just you two hanging out. You're going to get closer romantically, not just as friends." She clasped the necklace in place and picked out some gold bracelets.
Pomni's stomach did a backflip. "It's just dinner. He doesn't even eat, we'll probably talk the whole time. We already do that. No big deal." She smiled nervously at herself in the mirror and squeezed the red shawl in her lap, trying to remain calm.
~
Caine floated with his hands on his hips in front of his closet in his dressing room. He stared at the line of tailcoats, all the same bright scarlet. His tie hung loosely around his neck. "Ugh! I don't know what to wear!" He dramatically threw his arms up. "It needs to be perfect! Pomni deserves nothing less! Presentation matters!"
He snapped his fingers and a coat appeared on his body. It looked the same as it always did. "Nope!" He snapped again, it turned green. "Nope!" Again, pink. "Fashionable! But no." Again, yellow. "No." Again, blue. "Definitely not!" Again, black. "Well, now! This is classy!"
He looked himself over in a floor length mirror, spinning his body 360° without moving his head. He snapped and his buttons and tie fastened themselves, and a red cummerbund accented his waist. "Now I just need my accessories!" He took one look around. "Hey! Who's got my hat?"
Bubble floated to him from inside an oversized toy box, wearing his top hat. "Look! I'm the ringmaster! Pomni, Pomni, Pomni!" Bubble danced around in the air mockingly.
Caine rolled his eyes. "Ha. Ha. Gimme that." He snatched his hat from Bubble and adjusted it on top of his head perfectly. He clapped his hands together and his cane telescoped out of his palms, he gave it a twirl for good measure. "How do I look?" He posed for Bubble.
"Like a [%$!#]." Bubble grinned.
Caine didn't know what else he expected. "Well, I can always count on you for an honest opinion." He popped Bubble with the end of his cane and took one more look at himself. "I just hope Pomni likes it."
He had it all planned out. He'd pick her up from her room in the tent, take her to a really nice restaurant he fabricated himself, then a romantic moonlit stroll in the garden terrace. He could do this. Consider it a special adventure. No need to be nervous. Not at all. Nope.
He was grateful he couldn't sweat.
~
Pomni paced by her door inside her room, holding her shawl around her shoulders like it would protect her from the anxiety tearing through her system. If she could go through the whole night without vomiting, it would be a miracle.
"I really will be alright, Pomni. You don't have anything to worry about. It's obvious to everyone that Caine likes you. You should try to relax and enjoy yourself." Ragatha tried to be reassuring but Pomni was practically vibrating with anxiety.
"But what if I mess it up!?" Pomni blurted out. "What if he realizes just how...how weird I am!?
The girls almost laughed. Ragatha put a hand on Pomni's shoulder to stop her from wearing a hole in the floor. "This is Caine we're talking about. If anything, he'll have to be the one to dial back the weirdness to not scare you away."
"No, no, not weird as in wacky. Weird as in awkward mess of a human being!" Pomni would have continued ranting about herself but the knock at her door silenced her.
"He's here!" Ragatha squealed. She and Gangle made sure Pomni was ready last second and hid behind the door.
Pomni opened it to see Caine in his sleek black suit; hat in hand, cane under his arm. Her eyes went wide as she looked him up and down shamelessly. "Wow.." she cleared her throat. "Hello, Caine. You look great." She smiled and stepped out of her room, leaving the door cracked. The girls inside peeked.
Caine clutched his hat to his chest. His pupils dilated as he took her in, from her red heels to her blue dress to her makeup. He committed every detail to memory. "Pomni... you're somehow more gorgeous than the last time I saw you! How did you do that!? Do you have special powers I don't know about!?"
Pomni knew her cheeks were going to be warm the whole evening, but she didn't think she'd want to dunk her face in cold water so soon. She looked down and picked at her gloves. "No, uh, Ragatha and Gangle helped..."
Caine flew around her, trying to see her at all angles. "However you did it, you look fantastic, my dear! Are you ready for our date?" He put his hat back on and offered her his arm.
Pomni gave a small smile and put her arm in his. "Yeah, let's go." Her stomach fluttered, full of butterflies. Caine being his usual boisterous self actually helped her feel at ease. If he could be confidently weird, maybe she could too.
Caine snapped and they teleported out of the tent. Pomni blinked and she was in a softly lit restaurant. All of the staff and patrons were the typical faceless NPCs, including the full orchestra performing on stage at the end of the grand ballroom sized room.
"Woah..." Pomni looked up and the ceiling was ornately painted. It looked like an A.I. generated oil painting, but it was nice nonetheless. A huge diamond chandelier glowed from the center of the room. A small two-seated table directly under the chandelier was the only one empty.
Caine smiled to himself as he watched Pomni take in the atmosphere. "I assume you approve?"
"Absolutely, I do. This place is so fancy."
"Only the best for you, my dear. I made sure of that." He escorted her to the table and her chair pulled out with a wave of his hand.
Pomni settled into the comfortable chair. The table had a white cloth and a vast array of cutlery. It looked like it had a special fork or spoon for every different type of food.
Caine sat but still hovered over the seat of the chair. He left his cane mid air and placed his hat on top of it like a hatrack. He took an inner sigh of relief. So far, so good. She likes the setting! She's absolutely stunning! They were on a date! ...now what?
Pomni made eye contact with Caine. They smiled at each other but neither said a word right away. They took in the general feel of their surroundings and decided it was a good one.
"So wha-"
"How-
They spoke at the same time and had a good laugh over it.
"You first." Pomni said.
"Nonsense, my dear. You go ahead."
"Oh, I was just going to ask what adventures you've been working lately."
"Now, now." He wagged a finger. "No spoilers. However, I will give you a hint. I've really been itching to do more underwater themes."
"Like reefs? Those colorful and vibrant coral habitats?" Pomni said hopefully. She grimaced at the thought of being under deep water.
"...that would probably be a better idea. Maybe I could make one big enough for the multi-whale." He tapped his "chin" in contemplation.
"The what, now?"
"No spoilers!" He snapped his fingers and a waiter came by the table and poured drinks. "Now, my turn. How do humans do this?" He leaned against the table.
"Do what?" Pomni took a sip of what was, at least presented as, wine.
"Date. What's the protocol? I wasn't programmed with this in mind. I, quite literally, have no idea what I'm doing. This-" he gestures to the whole room. "-was a mixture of background settings and NPC presets. So, how do humans, uh...what's the word I'm looking for here? Consummate?"
Pomni did a spit take. She coughed and spluttered and wiped her face with a napkin. "No. No, that's not the word. How do you even know that word? Never mind. Dating is a more intimate form of social bonding. Where two people get to know things about the other that would go deeper than just friendship." She surprised herself with her answer, it was very concise.
"I see. So, we should tell each other things we haven't shared with others? Like secrets?" He liked that idea.
"Pretty much." Pomni shrugged.
"Would you like to proceed?"
"Uhhh, how about turns? We could make a game of it."
"NOW you're speaking my language!" Cane rubbed his hands together.
Pomni giggled at how excited he suddenly got at the mere mention of a game. "Okay, it's called two truths and a lie. We tell each other three facts about ourselves, but one of them isn't true. You try to guess which one, and you win if you figure it out. But this game is more about the stories attached to the facts than actually winning anything. Does that make sense?"
"Yes, it does! I'll start!" He held up his fingers. "I was trademarked by C&A Tech Industries cerca 1997. I had a humanoid face, my current look is actually a permanent graphical glitch. And Bubble freaks me out."
Pomni thought for a second. "Bubble doesn't freak you out. You love Bubble."
"Wrong!" He said a bit too loud. He coughed and hushed himself. "Bubble is creepy! And they say the most horrific things! It just goes to show how good of a performer I am that you believe otherwise." He crossed his arms and leaned back in his chair, looking smug that he fooled her.
"Wow! That's hard to believe, you have such a good stage presence together."
"We keep our beef off the stage. Anyway, yeah, the lie was my face. I was made to look this handsome on purpose." He winked.
That got a good laugh out of her. "You are uniquely handsome, I'll give you that."
"It's the pearly whites, isn't it? The ladies can't get enough of my smile."
"That they can't." She paused and stared for a moment. He was so easy to talk to, even if she didn't know what to say. Probably because he could talk enough for both of them, but it was nice all the same. She didn't know what she was so worried about earlier.
Caine cradled his chin in his hands and rested his elbows on the table. "You're turn." He was kicking his feet under the table. She had called him handsome. He was going to be riding that high for a while.
"Oh! Oh right. Uh, let's see... I don't like bananas. I can juggle. And I snort if I laugh too hard."
"If the third one is true Pomni, you know I'm gonna need to hear that cute little snort."
"Oh, it's not cute. Not even a little bit." She admitted.
"Ah-ha! So you DO snort laugh!"
"Wait, hey!"
Caine laughed hard enough to bring a tear to his eye. "Okay, okay, okay, so it's either bananas or juggling. Hmmm....you LOVE bananas."
"Nope." It was her turn to be smug. "Never liked them. They taste weird and have an even weirder texture. The lie was about juggling. I mean, have you met me? I had no coordination in these noodly limbs." Her cartoonish arms squiggled out to her side for emphasis.
He chuckled and took a deep breath. His ribs hurt from laughing. "You're hilarious, you know that?"
She smiled sweetly at him. "Do you know that you're really fun to be around? You bring so much energy into a room, even when you're not in show mode. You make me laugh. You make me...happy."
Caine sat upright. He felt a warm fuzzy feeling in his chest and held out a hand across the small table. She put her hand in his and he squeezed it gently. "You make me happy too, Pomni. Happier than I ever thought I could be."
Pomni felt warm and fuzzy too. She glanced at the side of the room that had huge glass doors viewing the garden outside. "How about we skip dinner? Take a walk with me?"
He didn't hesitate. He stood and continued to hold her hand as she joined him outside. His cane with his hat floated along behind them.
Outside was quiet, say for the sound of insects and nighttime birds. The warm light of the restaurant illuminated the courtyard. A fountain took center stage. Benches occupied the four corners. All of it was surrounded by the vibrant forest that was the garden. Colorful flowers and strange plants only parted for the narrow walkways. Fireflies danced their nightly ritual, giving the garden a mystical feel. The air felt cool underneath the late evening sky.
Caine took off his coat and draped it over Pomni's shoulders. "There you go. Can't have you catching chill."
Pomni hadn't stopped smiling most of the night, but this warmed her heart. Caine was the all powerful being of this realm. He could just change the temperature if he so desired, but instead he gives her his jacket. It felt so personal. "Who taught you this?"
"A magician never reveals his secrets. As far as you know, I'm just a regular Casanova." He leaned in with an exaggerated smolder in his eyes.
This made her go all shy. She gently pushed him away. "Don't ever make that face again."
"What? This face?" He did it again, but even more ridiculous. Sticking his tongue out as well.
She giggled. "Stop."
"Why Pomni? Don't you find dis attractive? Am I wooing you?" His face got even crazier.
She laughed harder. A small snort snuck out and she froze.
Caine stopped everything. Had he just heard what he thought he heard? "Yes! I did it!" He whooped and hollered, flying in a circle.
Pomni couldn't stop. He was making her laugh more and she snorted multiple times. Their laughter rang out into the night. Pomni became lightheaded from it and swayed. Caine held onto her but he himself was unsteady. They leaned on each other as they slowly caught their breaths.
Caine cupped her cheek and wiped away the happy tears running down her face. "You're laugh is the most beautiful sound in the world. Snort and all."
"Tell anyone about it and I'll deny it."
"Heh, our little secret then. A special laugh only I get to hear. I couldn't ask for more." He looked at her with softness in his eyes.
She stood close, her hands on his waist. He felt nothing short of lightning pass through him when she touched him. His gaze drifted to her lips. "Is it weird...that this didn't feel like a first date, Pomni?"
"No. Not weird at all." She instinctively got closer, keeping her eyes on his.
His other hand joined in on holding her face. He sounded out of breath. "Pomni...I want to kiss you."
"Then kiss me..." She whispered back. She waited to see what he would do. She had NO idea what he considered his own lips.
The tip of his tongue peaked out over the top of his bottom teeth. His bottom jaw puckered with his tongue and she got a lip lock of teeth and tongue. It was nothing short of magical. All the fireworks were going off in her head. Perhaps it was the digital world's doing or Caine's influence, she didn't care. Kissing him was full body euphoria.
They separated very briefly to look each other in the eye. They silently confirmed that they both had felt the same thing and immediately pulled each other back in. His hands supporting her back and neck as he leans into her, her arms fully wrapped around him.
~
Gangle and Ragatha played cards on the floor of Pomni's room. They wanted to be there to support her if things went tragically wrong. OR be the first ones Pomni spills all the datetime tea with. A snap sound outside the door makes them pause. They both scramble to the door and press their faces to it. They heard muffled voices on the other side.
"You were wonderful company, my dear. I look forward to our next outing. Rest well, and my apologies if I was a bit ... overenthusiastic. You're quite the rare delicacy." A quiet smooch sound. Gangle gasped, Ragatha slapped her hands over Gangle's mouth.
"I look forward to the next time too. And, don't apologize. I enjoyed myself. Goodnight, Caine."
Ragatha went as red as her hair. She heard Caine snap away and she flung the door open. Pomni jumped, not expecting the girls to still be up. Ragatha eyed the teeth marks on Pomni's ahoulder. "Tell. Us. Everything."
~~~
Thank you for reading! If you enjoyed it, please leave a comment! 🙏
#the amazing digital circus#tadc#tadc pomni#tadc gangle#tadc caine#tadc ragatha#tadc fanfiction#tadc showtime#tadc caine x pomni#pomni x caine#caine x pomni#tadc fanfic#fanfiction#fanfic
186 notes
·
View notes
Text
with me + part eleven

authors note: hi! i'm super sorry for the cliffhanger! i just have this thing where i need sections to be cohesive, and this chapter is much heavier than the previous, so i didn't wanna boggle ya'll down with all that angst!
i've also been thinking about the length of this story. currently, in terms of story timeline, we're at the very end of december 23', and i have ideas for up to may 24'. well, beyond that, but i don't want things to get stale, so i can end it around that time or keep it going? just curious because i don't want it to play out so long that it bores anyone. if that makes sense. just lmk.
status: in progress // masterlist
warnings: angsttttt (parental neglect, abandonment, trauma) language, alcohol consumption, suggestive themes, some fluff
song inspo: with me by destiny’s child
words: 6.2k
taglist: @pixiedust4000 @southerngirl41 @yolobloggers @msbigredmachine @wanderingreigns
You knew as soon as he walked in that something was up.
In getting to know Joe, you’d also learned that he was, surprisingly, on the quiet side. He spoke with you, of course, but you learned he leaned more towards introverted than extroverted. It was kind of sweet and pretty surprising. But, you’d also learned there was a difference between him being his sometimes quiet self and when something was off, and something was definitely off.
“You gonna tell me what’s wrong, or do I have to fuck it out of you?” He rolls his eyes, not even showing any excitement at the idea of fucking you. Yeah, something was definitely wrong. “Seriously, what’s up?”
He shrugs, playing it off clearly. “Just tired. Back to back matches.”
That's when you realize what it is. “You’re hurt, aren’t you?” He shakes his head, dismissively, and you cross your arms. “Take your shirt off.”
“What?”
“Take it off, or I’ll climb your big ass and take it off myself.” Joe blows out a breath. He has to know you’re dead serious. So, wordlessly, he lifts his shirt over his head and turns around.
You gasp almost immediately. “What the actual fuck?” Your hand reaches to touch him, but you stop yourself, knowing that his skin must be sensitive to the touch. His back is inflamed, red welts spread in different areas with a nasty bruise that looks like a borderline hematoma and other various cuts.
“Why didn’t you say anything sooner?” Shaking your head, you point to your room. “Go sit and wait for me on the bed.” He opens his mouth, and you lift a finger. “I don’t want to hear it. Get in there now.”
Surprisingly, he follows suit, and you start to move about, gathering the necessary supplies. Along the way, you experience a plethora of emotions but mostly bounce back and forth between irritation and concern.
You’re irritated that he didn’t just come out and say that he was hurt. You’re also concerned because he’s obviously in pain, and that bothers you. He doesn’t have to be, he didn’t have to be if he just said something.
Stubborn asshole.
With everything needed and placed in a cloth bag, you walk into your room and stretch your hand out to him. “Take this.”
Joe looks down at your open palm with a single pink pill. “What the hell is it?”
“Coke,” you answer with a straight face. Rolling your eyes, you answer, “Benadryl. It’ll help with the inflammation of the welts.”
“It’ll also knock me out.”
“We’ll we’re obviously not fucking with your back all messed up, so what else are you going to do?”
“Who said we can’t fuck?”
You sigh. “Joe, if you don’t just take this goddamn pill. With your size, you probably should take two, but I’m trying to be nice by only giving you one, so accept my kindness and swallow this damn pill or I’ll shove it down your throat.”
He sucks his teeth but also takes the pill from you followed by the water bottle tucked under your arm. “You’re a terrible nurse.”
“And you’re an awful patient. At least we’re both on the same page.” You wait for him to swallow it before taking the bottle from him. “Good, now lay on your stomach.”
He lifts his brow, asking, “why?”
“Oh my god, you’re as bad as my students.” Men when they’re sick or not feeling well are a special kind of torture you’re not sure why exactly you’re subjecting yourself to right now. “Just do it, please. I’m trying to help you here.”
He just looks at you, as if he has something else to say, probably so. But, he surprises you by staying silent and following your instructions.
Pleased, you climb on top of him, sitting on his ass to avoid irritating his already sensitive skin. “Okay, now this may hurt a little bit at first—”
He makes a sound underneath you. “Can’t hurt anymore than it already does.”
“If you had said something sooner, I could have helped you before now,” you scold, dropping the bag on the bed beside ya’ll. Men and their tendency to downplay pain will never cease to amaze you. The minute you start getting hit with cramps, you pop an ibuprofen.
“It’s not that big a deal.”
“You’re in pain. That’s always a big deal.” Pulling out the ointment, you dab enough to your hand and start carefully massaging it into the welts. He hisses at your touch and you murmur an apology but don’t stop. It’s short term discomfort for long term benefits.
“What is this?” He asks.
“Calamine lotion,” you answer, adding on. “I have hydrocortisone too, but my grandma always said calamine works just as well without getting into your bloodstream. Don’t know how true it is, but it always worked for me, so it’ll work for you.”
He chuckles. “She sounded fun.”
Instantly, a smile is on your face as you continue to treat him. “Always. Summers with her were always the highlight of my year.”
He doesn’t say anything after that, and you continue to work the lotion into his skin. Once pleased with the application, you move on to the next part. “Alright, I’m gonna apply some cold compresses. You’ll probably be out in another 20 minutes, so just leave em’ on, and I’ll come change em’ out while you’re sleeping.”
When he doesn’t push back, you pull the compresses out of your bag and strategically place them on different areas of his back to maximize the comfort. Once finished, you climb off of him and go to close up the blinds and curtains. “Alright, get some rest.”
You’re at the doorway when he says your name. “Yeah?”
A slight delay before he says, genuinely, “thank you.”
There’s something meaningful beyond just the obvious, and it brings a small smile to your face. Not that he can see that. So you settle on, “of course. You’re no good to me if you can’t fuck me.”
He laughs, loudly. “Shut up.”
Smile widening, you close the door. ________
Joe finds you a couple hours later in the kitchen, but it’s the state of you that gives him a pause and brings a smile to his face.
You’re dancing around, clad in one of his shirts and short shorts that your ass swallows up. Brief glimpses of your side profile reveal that you’re singing too, just in a low enough voice, probably not to disturb you.
He doesn’t know the specific song, but the voice is familiar enough for him to know it’s Taylor Swift. That definitely surprises him, though it shouldn’t. You have a weird ass taste in music to where he’s found you in the shower listening to some random rock song, other times, it was throwback R&B.
You were just so….different from anyone he’s ever known.
It’s one of the many reasons he’s so enamored with you.
Drop everything now
Meet me in the pouring rain
Kiss me on the sidewalk
Take away the pain
'Cause I see sparks fly, whenever you smile
It’s when you turn around, mid bite on a cookie that you finally notice his presence, smiling. “Hey. You’re up.”
“I am.” He nods, walking over to you. He gestures around the kitchen. “What is all this?”
You finish chewing and swallow before directing Alexa to pause the music. “Well, I finished my lesson planning and was bored, so I decided to bake. But then I got hungry for actual food, so I ordered takeout.”
“And the music?”
You shrug, taking another bite of your cookie. “I like the song. Don’t worry, it’s the only Taylor Swift song allowed in this African American household.”
He laughs and moves past you when you take the chance to assess his back, immediately noticing how the swelling and redness have decreased. “How you feeling?”
“Better,” he answers, moving to the cartons, seeing that you made sure to order his favorites as well. “Thanks again.”
Smirking, you climb on the island, locking your ankles together. “Not so terrible nurse after all then, huh?”
“Your bedside manners still suck.”
“Shut up.” You watch him fix his food and when he gets ready to sit down on a bar stool, you hop off the counter, prompting, “come with me.”
“Where?”
“All these damn questions….” Grabbing a couple of cookies and placing them in a bowl, you find your sandals and slide them on your feet. “Just come on.”
“Let me at least put a shirt on.”
“Absolutely not. You need to let your skin breathe,” you lecture, taking him in, all of him. “Trust me, no one’s gonna see us, and even if they did, who the hell would complain about you being shirtless?”
Snatching the keys off the table, you open the door, allowing him to walk out first. You start to leave your door unlocked but decide against it. It’s an extremely safe town, but there’s always a first time for everything.
Locking it, you motion for him to follow you up the two sets of steps until reaching the heavy door that you turn the knob left and then right in order to open it. Joe’s immediately hit with a nice breeze and diminishing sunlight as the evening sets in.
“Come on,” you usher him to follow you to your favorite spot, sitting down and patting down on the ground next to you.
Joe chuckles, following suit. “Seriously?”
You ignore him, pushing on his shoulder as he brings his plate in front of him to eat. “I like to come out here sometimes to just get away. Especially if I need to clear my head. My grandma used to always say the closer you are to Heaven, the clearer you can hear God’s voice.”
He just watches you, the way the wind blows at your curls, making them splash at your face. Everything about you has always been stunning to him, but in this moment where you sit so relaxed and unbothered, he’s never thought you looked more beautiful.
“Plus, you obviously need to clear your head to bounce back from that ass whooping,” you snort, taking another bite of your cookie. One look at Joe’s scowl makes you giggle. “On one hand, it’s crazy to me you put your body through so much, but I also recognize your passion and dedication. So, I get it. I was an athlete too. Love of the game type shit.”
You can’t say that you would have ever continued to cheer if it left you the way Joe would come to you sometimes, but as someone who’s been in a similar situation, you understand it. And it’s so much more than just a job to him. It’s a legacy, in his bloodline. All he knows.
All he wants.
So, you support him.
You’ll always support him.
________
There’s the initial chaos that ensues in the minutes after your departure. Callie’s confusion. Joe’s confusion. Bianca’s utter confusion. And as Callie is right there, Joe can’t go immediately after you. He can’t and won’t leave her, so he does the best he can, offering apologies to Bianca and Co. before taking Callie and finding your mom who was catching up with an old friend in another part of the show.
He has some level of difficulty explaining what happened, other than the fact that you’d run off and he needed to find you. It’s really all of the information that he has to go off of, and when he’s finally able to get back to the apartment where he thinks you probably went. He's disappointed to find it empty. There’s brief moment of panic.
Just where the hell would you go?
He pulls out his phone to check again if you’ll pick up, but it goes straight to voicemail. He then starts to call your mom to ask her if she had any idea where you would be when he thinks about what happened. You were upset, very much so.
You needed to clear your head.
He knows exactly where you are.
On that same roof he sat on with you years prior is where Joe finds you, but what he doesn’t expect is the bottle of Hennessy that’s not only open but already halfway empty and sitting beside you.
He doesn’t try to hide his presence and is unsurprised when you ask, “How’d you find me?”
“Wasn’t that hard,” he answers. It wasn’t. He remembers almost everything you’ve ever told him about yourself, including how this spot has always been your place to escape.
Just what were you escaping from is what has him stumped.
“Sit down.” You pat the space beside you much harder than what’s necessary. He sighs and asks for a minute, pulling out the phone and stepping away to make a call.
Your mom answers on the third ring. “Did you find her?”
“Yeah,” Joe runs his hand over his face. “I got her, but….can you take Callie back to your place?”
“Why? What’s wrong?”
He looks over again at the bottle. “She’s drunk.”
“Drunk?” It sounds like she’s holding back a chuckle, like his words are humorous because everyone knows you don’t drink, and she says as such. “What do you mean she’s drunk? My child doesn’t even drink.”
“She did tonight” Joe’s eyes fall back over to you to see you still sitting, swaying slightly as if listening to music. There is no music. “And Callie doesn’t need to see her like this.” He especially knows you wouldn’t want her to see you like this.
Your mom sighs, heavily, on the other end. “You’ll stay with her, right?”
“Of course.” That’s not even a question. “And once I get her settled, if Callie is still up—”
“Oh, she’ll be up. She can’t fall asleep unless she talks to you or her mama.” It feels like an inappropriate response, but there’s a small part of Joe that finds joy in this. He remembers when you mentioned to him before that Callie needed to see and/or speak to you before she could fall asleep, a sign of how closely bonded you two were. To be added to that category means everything to him. “Thank you, Joseph.”
He sees no need in being thanked but acknowledges your mom’s appreciation anyway. “Of course.” The call ends, and he brings his focus back to you. The first thing he does is take away the bottle of Henny.
You see this and instantly scowl. “You’re no fun.”
He sits next to you, asking in a quiet voice, “what happened tonight, Y/N?” Joe is still utterly confused at all of this, your zero to one hundred change in demeanor. But, the fact that you resulted to drinking shows him just how heavy whatever it was has impacted you. “Talk to me.”
You laugh, but there isn’t an ounce of humor. “God, where do I start?” Your eyes light up, as if realizing something. “Oooh. I know where.” You lean into his shoulder, whispering, “I’m the product of an affair.”
This piece of information definitely takes him by surprise.
He's noticed you've never talked about your father, and he's never asked. Obviously, it was a sensitive topic, that much he could garner. But now, he knows just why it was sensitive.
“I don't—I don't know exactly what happened between them. She’s never really talked about it, but I do remember when I was younger, maybe—maybe a couple years older than Callie, he was—he was at the house.” You swallow, and Joe can see the distance in your eyes, like you’re no longer sitting here beside him. But someplace else. “She told me to go to my room, but I snooped at the top of the steps. Don’t….don’t really remember everything that was said except that she was literally begging this man to have some type of relationship with me, and he refused.” You laugh suddenly, and it’s so out of place, doesn't make sense given the nature of the conversation. But it does if he factors in the liquor coursing through your system. “He called me a m–mistake.”
Joe's heart aches at your words. “Baby—”
“When I was sixteen years old, I worked at a clothing store in town, and I saved up my money for this necklace…it was gold, and I thought—I thought it was so pretty. It made me feel fancy.” You chuckle, not as humorous this time, head tilting. “And once I finally got the necklace, I drove—I drove an hour away because…because after all those years, I still….I wanted to meet my father. I wanted…I wanted him to be in my life.”
“He’s uh—or was, I’m not sure anymore—captain of police in his town, so I went to the precinct to meet him, wearing that necklace that I worked months to save up for because…because I wanted to look nice. I remember walking into his office, and I was nervous, but—but I also figured there was no way he could reject me then. I—I was head cheerleader. A straight A student. I—I had just gotten a near perfect score on both my SAT and ACT. I was…I was a good kid, Joe.”
Your jaw fixes, and he can see you’re trying to hold back tears. It kills him to see you this upset. He’s never seen you this vulnerable. “And I—I told him all that. I told him I wanted to see if he wanted a relationship with me, and do you know what he told me?” You suddenly stand up, clearly intending to mimic this interaction. “A relationship? Why would I want a relationship with you? You’re not even supposed to exist.”
You giggle, eyes watering. Joe frowns. He can’t even begin to fathom how someone can say something like that to their own flesh and blood.
“Oh, but that’s not even the best part.” You’re doing one hell of a job playing this all off as something that isn’t impacting you, no doubt thanks to the alcohol. But, he knows you well enough to know and even see where this is headed. “He—” you hiccup, covering your mouth to hide your giggles. “He said again that I was a mistake that he paid my mom to take care of and—” It’s starting to crack, the alcohol induced facade that all of this is fine, that you don’t care. Your voice starts to catch. “---that the money he gave her for an abortion was the biggest waste of money he ever spent.”
“Y/N—”
“Minutes later, his wife walked in and then—and then his daughter walked in, and I—I ran. I couldn’t….I couldn’t—we looked the same age, Joe. He had a daughter already, he–he didn’t need me. He didn't—he didn’t want me.” You sniffle, wiping at your eyes. “And that’s fine, I—I didn’t care. I—I blocked that out after that day. I’d—I’d forgotten about him.” A beat. “Until tonight.”
“Because—because for the first time since I was sixteen years old, I was in front of all of them again. My—my—father, his wife, my—-”
Joe starts putting the pieces together. “Bianca….”
“She’s my sister,” you answer for him, having a hard time keeping it all in at this point. “She’s the one he’s proud of. She’s the one whose kid he claims as his grandchild. She’s the one he acknowledges. I’m just—I’m just the mistake he wishes was never born.”
Joe stands up, gradually moving toward you.
“I did everything right. I stayed out of trouble. I went to school. I got my degree. I did—-” He’s in front of you, gently pulling you into him as you finally break. “I don’t understand why he didn’t want me. I’m his daughter.” you finally shatter, crying into his chest. “What’s wrong with me?”
“Hey, hey—” Joe brings his hands to your face, making you look at him. “There is nothing wrong with you. You are an amazing, intelligent, beautiful woman, and I can’t even begin to describe how amazing of a mother you are.” He wipes away your tears as you clutch onto his shirt. “He doesn’t deserve you, baby. He doesn’t deserve to be in your life. He never did, and he never will. Fuck him. You don’t need shit from him. I’ve got you, okay? Always.” You allow him to hold you, to comfort you, because it’s just what you need in this moment. You tried to find it in solitude, tried to find it at the bottom of a liquor bottle, but it was all in vain. You just needed him.
Joe holds you as long as you allow him, letting you cry it out until he's eventually able to guide you into returning to your apartment.
But outside the door is when you hesitate.
He notices this, immediately asking, “what’s wrong?”
Your eyes start watering again. “Callie…I—I don’t want her to—”
He shakes his head, kissing the top of your head. “I asked your mom to take her back to her place. I’ll go check on her after I get you straight.”
This seems to settle some of your anxiety, and he continues to guide you into your bedroom. He helps you out of your clothes and into a simple t-shirt that he recognizes as one of his own.
Joe moves all of your decorative pillows, placing them on the chair in the corner of your room as you pull back the blankets. He turns around to find you reaching for his hand, tugging him towards the bed. “Just—just until I fall asleep.”
He doesn’t object. Joe planned to stay with you until then anyway.
He undresses enough to climb into bed with you, and you waste no time burying yourself into his chest, feeling an instant sense of peace when he wraps his strong arms around you. You’ve always felt so safe and protected in his embrace, and in this moment, it’s everything you need.
“I realized something tonight,” you mumble into his skin. Joe’s hand is under your shirt, hand moving soothing circles on the small of your back. “I—I didn’t keep Callie from you because of your wife. That was part of the reason, but it wasn’t the main reason.” You lift your head, throat feeling pressured as you allow yourself to finally admit, “the truth is that I was terrified you would reject her the way my dad rejected me, and I never wanted her to feel that way. And I know now that you would never do that to her, but I—I didn’t know then, and I was so wrong, and I’m so sorry. I—”
“Hey—” He cuts you off, hand going to palm your cheek. “Don’t do that. I understand why you did it now, I do. You were trying to protect her. I can’t be upset with you for that. I’m not.” He studies your face, your eyes, always so beautiful to him. “I don’t think I could ever be mad at you for too long.”
It’s not a lie. Joe’s always thought he’s known you like the back of his hand, learned you so well, but tonight has shown him that he didn’t know everything. He’ll never get back the time he missed out on with Callie, and maybe on some level there will always be a slither of resentment. But, it’s not enough for him to notice and most definitely not enough for him to actually feel.
He’s not quite sure how he could find it in him to hold your decision against you. It didn’t come from a place of selfishness or vindictiveness but love and protectiveness. You just wanted to keep her from experiencing the pain and trauma you’d endured.
There was no faulting that.
And you accept his grace, so understanding and considerate. You feel slightly undeserving but immensely grateful that he can extend such empathy.
You’re quiet after that, eyes shut as you work to turn off your brain and decompress what’s inarguably been one of the most difficult days of your life. You’re almost in the early stages of sleep when his voice invades the quietness.
“I love you.” Joe doesn’t feel any sort of movement at his confession, doesn’t feel you tense or relax. He’s not even sure if you’re still awake, but still, he continues. “I’ve always loved you, and I don’t even know how much of this you’ll remember tomorrow, but that doesn’t matter because I’ve always imagined telling you under much different circumstances anyway.”
“I want to be with you,” he continues. “I’ve always wanted to be with you, and I’m sorry for not putting you first. You deserved better than that. I should have gotten divorced long before I even met you. And that’s….something we eventually need to talk about. I owe you that much.”
He wants to say more, so much more, but he also knows now is not the time given he’s almost certain you’re asleep. Hence why he finally slips out of bed, knowing he needs to check on Callie.
He doesn’t leave without caressing your cheek and kissing your temple, relieved that you’re finally getting some rest following what was inexplicably an emotionally draining day.
But you’re not asleep, and you did hear it.
You heard it all.
________
“Who are you?”
Joe walked into your moms house, not expecting anyone other than your mom and Callie. Only one of those individuals are present, and the other is a man he’s never in his life seen before but automatically doesn’t like. Just his aura seems off.
Joe especially hates that this man is in the same house as his little girl.
Your mom seems taken back by this side of him and explains, “Joe, this is Amir. He’s, uhh, an old friend of Y/N. He saw her run off and wanted to check in on her.”
The day's events are definitely a contributing factor as Joe feels exhausted, both mentally and physically, but hearing that this is the infamous Amir instantly angers him. What the hell is he doing here?
“You bold as hell coming here.” is all Joe says, redirecting his attention to your mom. “Y/N tell you that she found out he and Mariah been sleeping with each other?”
What he wants to say is that they’ve been fucking, but he wants to remain respectful. Even if it is hard as hell.
Your mom is looking, mouth ajar, between Joe and Amir. “Wh–what is he talking about, Amir?”
“So you’re the one that’s been feeding those lies into her.” Deflection. It’s a typical bitch move. “You talking a lot of shit for someone who abandoned his own kid and just came back on the scene like ain't nothing happened.”
If not for the fact that you’ve already explained to Joe that you’d never told Amir what really happened between you and him because it was none of his business, Joe would have been livid. He would never abandon you. And definitely never Callie. Ever.
He’d have been with you every fucking step of the way the minute you found out you were pregnant if he’d been given the chance.
But all of that is no business of this asshole’s.
“You can say or think whatever the hell you want about me. It doesn’t matter. You’re irrelevant, regardless, so the same way you walked your ass in here is the same way you can walk your ass right on out.”
“Apparently not to Y/N.” He’s smug, and it takes a tremendous amount of willpower for Joe to not lay this man out right then and there. He doesn’t know why you would ever settle for the likes of this prick. “Not with how many times she ended up in my bed.”
Joe partially forgot your mom was even in the same vicinity until she gasps loudly, clearly disgusted, “my Lord. Please, this is my daughter you’re speaking about.”
With a low chuckle, Joe tries his best to remain respectful yet still abundantly clear. “And how many times has she reached out to you since I’ve been back?” His silence is all the answer Joe needs, not that he really needs one at all. Joe knows you have eyes and desire for him and him alone. He just needs to prove a point to this motherfucker. “I’m not asking you. I’m telling you to stay the fuck away from my girlfriend and especially my daughter, cause the next time it won’t be no conversation.”
And before Amir can say or even, stupidly, do anything, a new smaller voice enters the scene.
“Daddy!”
Joe is unsure if he’ll ever get over the joy that fills him at being called that. Callie is at the top of the steps but proceeds to rush down when she sees him, Joe leaning down and catching her, picking her up.
“Hey, sweetheart.” He kisses her cheek, noticing almost immediately how tired she looks. Understandable, as it’s almost 11 o’ clock, far past her bedtime. Uncomfortable with this Amari or whatever the fuck his name is being so close to Callie, Joe starts leading her back up the stairs.
With a frown, she asks the question he was expecting. “Where’s mommy?”
“She’s back at the apartment sleeping.” Joe is unsure just how to explain tonight’s events to Callie, not really knowing how to help her understand what occurred, if at all possible. “I’ll take you to see her tomorrow morning as soon as she wakes up.”
Joe walks her into her room at your mom’s place and seats her on the bed, sitting next to her. “What’s wrong with her?”
Such a simple question in wording and massively difficult in every other area, especially when one considers Callie’s young age.
“Mommy saw someone who was very mean to her when she was little, and it made her sad, so….she just wanted to be alone.” It’s the best, simplest answer that’s not a lie he can come up with on the spot.
Callie’s frown deepens. “I don’t want mommy to be sad.”
“Neither do I, baby,” he murmurs. “But, I talked with her, and she should start feeling better soon, okay?”
Her frown diminishes slightly, and Joe can tell she’s in thought. She then asks, “are you gonna go stay with mommy tonight?”
“I was, but I can stay with you, if you want me to.” Joe knows you’ll probably sleep throughout the night because of the alcohol and more importantly, if Callie needs him, he’s there. No questions asked.
You would do the same.
She suddenly shakes her head. “Mommy stays with me when I’m sad, so someone’s gotta stay with her while she’s sad.” Her face grows sullen again as she asks with a yawn, “do you still have to leave tomorrow morning?”
“No, I leave tomorrow night instead.”
In the midst of all of tonight’s chaos, he’d managed to switch flights, picking an evening one instead. Joe let Hunter know there was a family emergency, and that he’d be back later than initially expected. Hunter was understanding, and while he was grateful for that, it didn’t really make a difference.
You and Callie come first.
She’s obviously partially pleased with this information and moves her body against his, laying her head on his arm. “I’m sleepy….”
Reaching to caress her cheek with his finger, he directs, “get some rest, Callie. I’ll stay with you until you fall asleep.”
She doesn’t say anything, just closes her eyes. It doesn’t take long for sleep to overtake her, a mere matter of minutes really. He stays with her longer though, just to be sure, needing to know she’s okay.
He needs both of yall to be okay.
________
You wake up with an instant sense of unease and discomfort. Your head is throbbing, and your body feels heavy. Your chest feels pressured, like there’s some invisible weight on it.
But in a matter of seconds, it all comes rushing back to you. The fireworks. Bianca. Seeing your dad. Running. Drinking.
"I love you."
Eyes shutting, you do your best to settle your brain because only one thing is at the front of your mind when you hear giggling coming from outside of your closed door.
Callie
Just how in the hell did your brief mental breakdown affect your child?
Pushing the blankets off, it’s then you notice the bottle of water and white pill sitting on your nightstand. Picking it up, you see it’s Advil.
“Joe…..” you whisper, realizing he must have left it here waiting for you once you woke up. Eyes watering at his thoughtfulness, you swallow it and head straight for the bathroom. You need to get cleaned up and get out there to see what kind of damage you’ve unintentionally inflicted on your child’s psyche.
You know how attached she is to you and don’t even allow yourself to think about how difficult it must have been to be so abruptly ripped away.
Especially when you’re the one who did the ripping.
The shower is kept to a minimum, and once your teeth are brushed and face clean, you don’t hesitate to step out of the room. Following the path of sound, in the kitchen is where you find Callie. With Joe.
They’re sharing a quiet laugh, and you’re certain it’s quiet because he told her you needed your rest. Always looking out for you.
However, it’s when Callie happens to glance your way that her eyes go big.
“Mommy!”
She surprisingly climbs off the counter instead of outright jumping and runs over to you. You kneel down to meet her for her hug, so tight and welcoming. “Do you feel better?”
“Oh baby, I’m always better when I get to see you.” Kissing her forehead, you add, gently, “mommy’s sorry for scaring you.” And it's true. You never meant to scare her or make her worry about you, and it's something you'll work as hard as necessary to make up to her.
But your sweet child surprises you with her authentic, mature reassurances. “It’s okay. Daddy said you were sad,” she explains and gasps. “I made you something to make you smile!”
Touched, you palm her cheek. She really is the light of your life. “I’d love to see it, baby.”
“Okay! I’ll be right back.” She rushes out of the kitchen, and you take the opportunity to talk to Joe. Wordlessly, you move over to hug him.
“Thank you.” There’s not enough thank yous to show him just how appreciative you are to have him in your life, to have him as Callie’s father. He took such control yesterday while you were busy drowning in your daddy issues. And now he’s still here when you’re almost certain that he was supposed to have flown out at the crack of dawn. “I’m really sorry about last night. That’s not—-I don’t get drunk. I would never leave Callie like that—“
“I don’t care about any of that,” he dismisses. You believe him, as he looks entirely uninterested in any explanation you want to provide him because he sees it as unnecessary. He takes the back of hand to feel your forehead. “How are you feeling? Did you take the Advil?”
Nodding, you try again, “seriously, Joe. You’ve changed your whole schedule around—“
“You needed me,” he answers. “There was nothing to think about.”
And the tears are brewing again, but for very different reasons. This man is everything you’ve always wanted and dreamed of, even better. And he loves you. He wants to be with you. Your daughter's father wants to establish a life with you, be a family. What logical reason do you have to continue to deny him? Deny yourself?
“Joe…..” Licking your lips, you place your hands on his chest. “I lo—”
“Here it is, mommy!”
Callie’s interruption is both perfect and imperfect timing. You want so badly to tell him that you love him too, that you also want to be with him. But maybe it’s not the best timing, maybe the setting should be different.
You want him to know you love him not just because of the aftershocks of vulnerability. That you’re in love with him and have been since you were 23 years old.
Callie is at your legs, holding up a drawing she created of you surrounded by hearts. Her artwork has always been her favorite form of expression, and you’re so grateful for her pure, kind heart in this moment.
Holding it against your chest, you lean down to accept her hug. “Thank you so much, baby. I love it.”
“Yay!” She rejoices and then looks up between the two of you. “Daddy and I made you breakfast!”
Gasping, you ask, “really?” It’s only then you notice the kitchen, while cleaner than one would expect after preparing breakfast with a four-year-old, you see the counters that have food laid out on a variety of plates and tupperware. “Waffles?”
“Your favorite.” Joe reaches to kiss your temple, and lightly pats your hip. “Sit down, we’ll fix it for you.”
You open your mouth to protest when Callie takes your hand and guides you to the barstools and scampers back over to Joe who picks her up, holding her with one arm while the other fixes your breakfast for you. He allows her to point and dictate what goes on your plate and how it’s fixed.
And you sit there, allowing yourself to take in this moment. There’s so much you need to navigate and sort through. Bianca, your dad, Mariah, hell, even finally being honest with Joe about your feelings. But, all of that can wait.
Because all that matters right now are the two people you love most in this world.
#roman reigns x black!oc#roman reigns x black!reader#roman reigns fic#roman reigns#arisnotebook#black writers
178 notes
·
View notes
Text
Leather and Lace
Hiiii I don't know if there's really a market for this but I started True Blood and saw the lack of fics about this fine ass viking vampire. It made me bring back my pen from retirement and I hope you enjoy.
I'm a OG fanfic writer so I live and die by outfit inspo pics rip polypore. Link: https://urstyle.fashion/styles/3753633
After making the decisions that led her to venture away from her comfortable life in the Midwest town she grew up in, to ending up back in Louisiana only this time visiting a girl she’d became instant friends with after a drunk night of bonding during a college spring break; Y/N no longer believed anything else she did would be too far out of her comfort zone.
Hence why she’d allowed her instant friend Hadley to convince her to join her for a night on the town at a popular vampire bar in Shreveport. Y/N herself didn’t personally have any strong feelings about vampires positive or negative. Her interaction with their kind had been incredibly limited, as they aren't as ingrained in society in the Midwest as they seemed to be here in Louisiana. Though, as someone with a unique racial history she wasn’t prone to judge an entire group of people based on the widely publicized and scrutinized actions of the few, so she was open to making a connection.
The somewhat dodgy looking bar “Fangtasia” Hadley brought her to seemed to be a local hot spot as the line to the door had wrapped itself around the building before the doors were even open. “No wonder you wanted to leave so goddamn early,” Y/N laughed, “Is it always this busy?”
“This is actually pretty slow for a Friday night, probably because there’s been a few ‘vampire suspected’ crimes over in a town nearby. Nothing you should need to worry about though! Ironically they’re pretty attentive to humans here.”
“Hmmm if you say so girl, I feel like my outfit is already doing that attention grabbin’ for me.” Y/N gestured to her cute neutral ensemble, paired with a stunning stiletto brown boot and matching purse, and directed Hadley with her eyes to the others in line. “I didn’t get outfit memo of leather subculture meets Evanescence.”
“Yeahhhh girl I’m sorry, I should’ve let you know they really play up the traditional vampy monster vibe. Your whale tail kinda fits in tho!” Hadley spun her around, pointing out her tasteful bow accessorized thong peaking over the waistline of her skirt, “And look at that hair! The length, the volume, pure seductress vibes.” Her hair cascading down her back, gently moving with the motion of her spinning.
Throughout their chatting the line no longer remained stagnant, and Y/N and Hadley were “politely urged” to move forward, by those behind them in line. As they neared the door, Y/N took note of the woman guarding the entrance. She had a strong European angled face, the perfected appearance of “natural” blonde hair and deep set blue eyes. She made no attempts to hide her fangs, while playing up her vampire allure with customers as they entered the club dawned in what could best be described as a “BDSM gothic slut” ensemble. However, the feature that Y/N was most interested in about her was the killer pair of “So Kate” pumps adorned on her feet.
“I love your shoes!” Y/N stated as they reached the front of the line, before the vampire could even begin to speak. “Those are the legendary ‘So Kates’I don’t know how you manage to work at a bar and wear those all night long.”
The woman seemed to be a bit taken aback by her forwardness in interacting with her, “Well aren’t you just sooo cute? I can wear them all night long because I’m dead sweetheart. Let me see some ID.” Y/N and Hadley complied handing over their their respective ID’s.
“You know they’re also known as ‘Killer Kate’s’ kind of fitting, no?” Y/N smirked as she waved them into the bar after verifying their ID’s. The woman gazed back with a sly grin a slightly amused expression “You’re an interesting one” Y/N simply sends her a smile back accompanied by a short inhale of a laugh and heads into the bar with Hadley.
As they enter the bar Y/N begins to take in the atmosphere and abundance of a world unknown to her. She takes note of the “vampy” vibes Hadley described earlier the decor of the club adorned in traditional blacks and blood red tones. Now she wasn’t a prude by any means, Y/N was no stranger to nudity as she’d love a good jaunt to the strip club with her girlies back home, but something was off about the dancers on display in the club. Perhaps it was raw perverse nature the dancers portrayed themselves as prey in, with a grossly predatory eye of the onlooker. They seemed to play into the idea of them as a “meal fresh for the taking” leaving nothing to interpretation, a very literal display towards the targeted vampire audience. That alone had offset the room’s vibes there was something more that Y/N sensed.
While vampires had only come out of the coffin 2 years prior, Y/N had been able to sense something “off” about certain energies ever since she was a young girl. Up until the confirmation of there being supernatural beings in the world she simply dismissed it as her being a intuitive scorpio queen. With the news of other beings existences she’d begun to explore that ability of hers as potentially more that just deep astrological stellium influences. Her honing into that intuitiveness and energy sensing allowed her to get a clear feel onto the vibes of the room in her present situation. Y/N started to feel a clenching in her gut making her tense up, something telling every nerve in her body to synapse and to be on the utmost alert. The energy was powerful, dark and looming, almost as if it was commanding over the entirety of the room. Although the energy was fearsome in its rawness, there was something about it that was also thrilling. Y/N pulled herself from her thoughts and maneuvered her eyes to venture beyond taking in the foreign space but to focus on finding just who or what was outpouring this energy.
“Girl are you okay? I know it’s a lot to take in, we can take a breather outside if you want?” Hadley further snapped Y/N from her trance and she nodded her head to her friend in response.
“Oh no I’m fine girl, it’s just so much to take in! Let’s go grab a drink, I’ll probably feel more settled after one or two of those.” She grabs her friend’s hand and heads in the direction of the bar.
Y/N ordered a drink along with Hadley and as soon as it was placed in front of her she turned around, acting as if she was mindlessly sipping on her drink while raking her eyes across the crowded room. In her observation, Y/N noticed a section of that room that was separated off, yet seemingly had the best seat in the house to get a full look at the ongoings in the bar. In the section there were three ornate chairs, and in the center chair presided a being for lack of a better term. Man or vampire didn’t seem to encompass the raw dominating essence he emitted, and with one look she instantly knew this was the source of the energy in the room. He seemed to command the very essence of the room while not even being engaged in the ongoings within it. He was typing away on a phone with a disinterested expression on his face, with his hair pushed back seemly like he’d continuously been running his fingers through it. He had on a low cut black tank top accompanied by a black jacket and a necklace. The mere dominance his aura presented was something alone that should have instilled her with fear, but that spark of thrill earlier was ever-present along with the signs of danger. Y/N could sense she was ogling at this point and refocused on the conversation Hadley was attempting to hold with her “-just so hot you know?”
“Oh girl for sure” Y/N shifted her eyes to focus on her friend’s face, and flagged down the bartender motioning for another drink. “Eric Northman had you in a trance huh?” Hadley giggles referencing the direction Y/N has averted her attention from.
“Who’s Eric Northman?” Y/N playfully raises a eyebrow at Hadley.
“The vamp you were just ogling, he’s a very important figure in the vampire community and not just because he owns this bar. I get it though, he’s a total smoke show, anyone can get lost in looking at that.”
“It’s not that I was ogling for something like that-” Y/N furrows her brows at Hadley’s suggestion and carefully chooses her words as to not come off as strange, “- it’s just that there’s this raw energy radiating off of him in waves. Like this intense ass fucking power and his ability to control the room without being present within it beyond a physical sense is so—”
“Mhmm whatever you say girl.” Hadley laughs at her friend’s flustered state, “The first big bad vampire boy you see and you’re already crushing on him”
“Bitch shutcho ass up, let’s go dance or something. I thought you were gonna show me a good time girl?” Y/N grins as Hadley eagerly drags her to the dance floor seizing the opportunity to get her friend engaged.
Allowing to get herself ensnared into Hadley’s shenanigans Y/N submits herself to be swept up into the impromptu dance floor beginning to surround the dancers preforming on the platforms in the center of the room. While the bar atmosphere in the sense of its powerful energy, and fashion choices was foreign to Y/N, the music wasn’t a complete unknown to her. Y/N playfully joined Hadley in dancing to a upbeat song, swaying and loosening up the tension in her body. Y/N grabbed Hadley’s hands and they took turns swinging their arms together dancing to the beat, along with preforming a few exaggerated spins and twirls. After a good few songs working up a sweat on the dance floor with their goofing off, the vibes of the songs began to change along with the dancing going on around them. No longer were there others harmlessly dancing to the music as the duo was a moment ago, instead the music had changed to a slower four count beat with a seductive base. Y/N recognized the tune as Nelly Furtado’s “Maneater” and rolled her eyes with a grin. “Isn’t this a bit ironic to play in a vampire club?” Y/N leaned over and spoke into Hadley’s ear.
Y/N had a few drinks by this point and was a bit more relaxed so she began to sway her hips in a more sensual nature along with the beat while tastefully running her hands along the sides of her body. Y/N dramatically flipped her hair and dropped to her knees, popping her butt a few times before swaying her hips on her way back up. Hadley looked at her friend with her jaw dropped and a look of awe on her face. “Girl now you know I’m not no fuckin’ prude” She laughed and continued to dance, running her hands through her curly hair letting it gracefully fall down her back.
“I know it’s just you seemed so out of it, I didn’t think I’d be seeing this girl tonight”
“I came out to have fun and dance. I still intend to do so even if in the most unlikely of places.” Y/N pulled her friend in close and spun around giving Hadley a friendly show of dancing on her while dropping low and popping back up again.
Hadley laughed and joined in, the both of them moving their hips in synch against each other and dancing to the rhythm of the beat. Y/N grasped Hadley’s hands and turned around continuing to sway against her friend as the music continued on. Suddenly, Y/N felt that intense aura again, only this time she could tell that energy was focused in the direction of her. Instead of leading with fear like her body still was screaming at her to do, she allowed herself to be pulled into the thrill. She decided to play out a few more sensual dips, and tricks as the onlookers in the crowd grew beyond simply the man on the throne she’d come to know as Eric. Soon their duo was being intruded upon by others trying to join in on the “fun”. Y/N felt a body creep up behind her accompanied by a hand on her waist. Y/N quickly shut that shit down by turning around and lunging at the man with a sneer and a kiss of her teeth “Boy if you don’t back the fuck up off me!” She raised her perfectly polished nail adorned pointer finger and began yelling in his face disregarding even a potential fear over what race he may have been.
His expression quickly changed to fear in her display of upset and scurried off with a muttered apology under his breath. “Go back to whatever fucking hole you crawled out of you bum! Touching up on strangers like that, who the fuck raised your dumbass?” She yelled in his direction as he ran off like a coward.
Y/N then turned back to her friend that had seemingly become instantly infatuated with a new dance partner in the duration of her less that pleasant interaction; a pretty little vampire girl. Y/N made eye contact with Hadley and sent her a knowing smile mouthing to her that she’d be over by the bar to take a breather. She took a seat at the bar and ordered a single tequila shot along with an ice water. While she wanted to have a little bit more fun before leaving, she knew to play it safe a get a water as she may be having to grab a cab back to their hotel alone knowing Hadley. After feeling his eyes on her while on the dance floor Y/N fought hard to remain her composure and not be tempted to once again look in his direction. It was incredibly hard for her to resist the temptation, as he’d clearly be enticed by her energy as well hence the staring. There was just something about this man that had her ready to completely disregard any of her self preservation skills. She shook her head and downed the shot needing a little boost to give into her impulses. She then grazed her eyes over towards his little throne setup, only this time her observation was met with one of his own. Her eyes immediately locking with his, that powerful energy stare once again directed towards her. Not one to have a inferiority complex, she started him back down looking at him through her buzzed haze, eyes slightly drooped yet still showcasing her own sultry intensity.
After what seemed like an eternity of them deadlocked staring at each other; she cocked her head in his direction as if challenging him to make another move. Off to the side a drunk bar attendee knocked over a drink, deterring her focus onto the commotion occurring at the bar. She quickly turned in her seat chugged her glass of water and stood, intending to make her way to the bathroom to freshen up when she felt a presence behind her. Y/N turned and came face to face with the European bombshell bouncer with the excellent shoe taste. “You indeed are a interesting one, he’s requesting your presence” she motions toward Eric, leading Y/N to glance past her shoulder to see his ever powerful gaze remaining on her watching their interaction.
Y/N then takes a seat crossing her legs, and resting both of her elbows against the bar with a lean, pretending to ponder the proposition as if she was given one. “If he’d like my company he can ask me himself. No doubt he’s gotta be at least one hundred years old, he knows chivalry has yet to die correct?” The vampiric woman almost snorts and the young girl’s brazenness. “Now I’ll admit I’m not that familiar with your kind, but I’d wager that he can hear my answer correct? No need for you to continue to play his messenger pigeon for me.”
“It is clear your interaction with our kind is incredibly limited as you say. You have no idea the level of disrespect you infringed on someone very old and very powerful.” Y/N shrugged in response.
“I’m willing to find out, and it seams I won’t need to wait long as the message was clearly received” She gestures to the man rising from his throne and within a blink he was arched over her invading on her personal space invoking his powerful aura.
His energy was radiating in waves, causing the nearby bar goes to freeze up as the interaction went down. The humans in close range seemingly to be feeling the psychical effects of his energy, some full on shaking in fear. Nothing immediately was exchanged via words between the two only silence filled the air as she met his fierce slightly crazed gaze.“You were correct in your assumptions. Yes, I could hear your conversation, and yes I am at least over one hundred years old. In fact I’m ten times that, and I don’t fucking beg. Join me.”
“Well aren’t you just a peach! What a way to ask for a lady’s company” Y/N sarcastically pats his cheek, grabs her purse and heads towards the section.
Her demeanor with the vampire so far had been a gamble, yet Y/N knew when to fight her battles and when she was pushing it. She chose not to toe that fine line of further testing limits at the moment and complied with his request. As she entered the section containing three chairs, she debated about trying her luck taking a seat in the designated subtle but decisive throne but settled into a different seat in the section. It was if as soon as she sat down the stares from onlookers ceased and everyone within the room was able to “breathe” again. She glanced in the direction of where she had just been sat and watched the man she knew as Eric talk in hushed whispers with the vampire woman. Both of then wearing a somewhat amused expression but more so was present on the woman’s face. Once again in seemingly the blink of an eye they both were present in the section where she now sat. Nothing was said, only a tense silence filled the air. “I’m the sheriff of this area, something that may mean little in your human ways but carries an immense amount of power within the vampiric world. Disrespecting me in my position, in my bar, will not be tolerated again. This is your first and only warning,” He once again encroaches upon her personal space and speaks the words mere inches away from her face, “I will not have a repeat of his event” his words each emphasized by his intense look of finality.
Y/N couldn’t help but to quip back “Who the fuck said there’s even going to be a chance for us to interact again?”
Eric’s expression shifts after a moment in which Y/N notes a trace of confusion, after a beat he and he says “You’re very intriguing for a breather”
“And you’re not very courteous for a old man” In which the nearby woman full on breaks letting out a deep laugh, not surprising with how amused she’d been throughout their limited interaction.
Eric turns toward her with a look speaking something, without saying anything indicated her presence was dismissed. As she exits the section she makes it a point to introduce herself to Y/N “The name is Pam, I look forward to seeing you around sweetheart” as she laughs and vanishes in a second with vampire super speed.
Eric continued to rake his eyes over Y/N not even attempting to be discrete with his observations. “What’s your name?”
“Y/N, and yours?”
“Eric Northman, what are you?”
She scrunches her face in annoyance “I’m biracial black and white. Why? Is that is problem for you?” Her words dripped in confrontational attitude at the subject.
“Not that kind of what are you, what sort of creature?” Eric chuckles at her display of attitude, finding it endearing.
“Uhm human as far as I know” She looks back at him confused.
He once again leans into her space, and breathes out “Interesting”
“Why? What makes you think otherwise?”
“Hmm nothing, I must’ve been mistaken”
“Mhmm okay sure, is that all you wanted from me? You sure know how to show a girl a good time by making all these demands to make her answer a dumbass question but not give her any answers back” She rolls her eyes and slouches back into the chair.
In response, Eric makes a display of dropping his fangs and grabs her face pulling her closer to him by her chin. Y/N knew she was testing his patience at this point, but she was growing restless at this continued inconvenience his dominating presence offered throughout the night with little reward as to that thrilling appeal. “Must you keep testing me?” He speaks through clenched teeth, his fangs on full display.
Silence hangs in the air in response, as Y/N doesn’t have the energy to keep squabbling with him. She could feel his actions kindling her anger, deciding he needed to be the next one to make a move because she no longer could guide whatever this tension was any further. With a few more beats of silence and lack of action on his part she sighed. “I should really be getting back to my friend.”
Eric loosens his grip on her face gently moving her face in the direction of Hadley and the vampire girl from earlier making out on the dance floor. “This friend of yours doesn’t look like she’d like to be interrupted.”
“Well in that case, I hate being on display like this and it doesn’t seem like we’re getting anywhere with whatever the fuck is going on between us here. I, unlike you, don’t have some weird authority kink fetish. If you’re going to demand my company can we at least converse without all of these prying eyes” She gazes into his eyes not looking away as she speaks with an intensity of her own letting him know she means business.
“We can continue our conversation in my office. Come.” He drops his hand from her face while putting his fangs away and holds a hand out for her to take.
Y/N was surprised he complied that easily given his behavior from earlier, but it seems as he sensed whatever was going on between them would continue to be stalled under the current social conditions. She placed her hand into his and he gently guided her down the stairs out of the section towards the direction of his office. As they were walking she used it as a opportunity a good look at him, now that she didn’t have to try and be coy about it. He was strikingly tall with a firm a muscular build. His skin while pale a reflection of his vampire nature, yet still had a thermal glow as if he was alive. His jaw was firmly set, and looked like a piece of history hailing back to the time of the nordic vikings. Y/N found herself being pulled further into his allure beyond his raw dominance he was very attractive. As they near the door to what Y/N assumed was his office, he turned to Y/N with a cocky grin “You’re attracted to me.”
As they were in motion when he abruptly stopped, and Y/N lacked the vampiric reflexes he had she ended up stumbling into him. He steadied her by grabbing her waist, “Well yes, I wouldn’t be entertaining your demanding ass if I wasn’t. Why are you pointing this out now?” She looked up at him, taking no issue with his hands still resting on her body.
He leaned down to huskily whisper in her ear “I can smell it. Don’t worry though you smell good enough to eat.” His fangs once again making an appearance, grazing over her ear as he finished speaking.
Y/N couldn’t help but to deeply inhale at his tone and closeness along with what was said. She took an additional breath to steady herself and spoke “Let’s continue our conversation and we’ll see if you get a chance to have a taste.” Grasping onto his arms holding onto her waist she softly removes them from their position.
Eric allowed her to guide his arms from their resting spot upon her waist and reached for her hand again. He opened the door and ushered her in behind him guiding her with their intertwined hands, shutting the door behind them. Y/N let go of his hand and took in his office, it was cluttered as to be expected of a bar owner. However everything seemed to have a specific place, and was very clearly organized. It seemed as if Eric didn’t just desire control socially, but with his possessions and personal spaces as well. Eric had taken a seat on a green loveseat tucked away in a corner of his office, once again eyeing her. “Come, sit.” He motioned for her to join him.
Y/N took a seat next to him on the loveseat trying not to be awkward about their closeness. As if sensing her discomfort Eric, being himself, pulled her closer by grabbing her legs and placing them into his lap. “You entice me, and I haven’t felt that way about a breather in centuries.”
“I’ve never felt an energy like yours, it’s so domineeringly raw and powerful. The very way you carry yourself is just unlike anyone I’ve ever encountered.” She replied earnestly, and his fingers began to rub circles where they rested on her thighs.
“You could feel my energy?” He leaned even further into her space.
Y/N nodded “I felt it as soon as I entered the bar, it’s what lead me to you even though almost every bone in my body was telling me not to. The danger just wasn’t enough to deter the thrill I felt urging me to find the person or being this energy belonged to.”
“So my energy enticed you as well?” He spoke not moving any further away from her space, seemingly inching closer as she spoke.
“Yes, I mean I don't know? There was just this pull I felt to you, it’s how I was about to tell you were watching me while I was dancing.”
“Fascinating, and you’re sure you are a human?” He breathed.
She softly nodded once more getting lost in his hooded gaze. “So it’s safe for me to have a taste?” His eyes flickering back and forth between her eyes and lips.
“I guess so? I’m not really sure what’s considered safe for vam-“
Eric wasted no time connecting his lips with hers, her mouth quick to move in response to his prompting. Their tongues danced languidly with each other, only the sounds of their lips smacking and shaky breaths could be heard throughout the room. Y/N wrapped her arms around Eric’s broad shoulders running her fingers through the hair at his nape. Eric’s hands moved from her thighs to shifting her body underneath him on the loveseat, pulling her taught against his body with one and guiding her head into the kiss with the other.
Y/N’s stomach was fluttering, the pent up tension between the two exploding in a moment of heat that had an incredible intensity but was only the mere minimum of exploration as far as their physical connection could go. Sensing so, Eric pulled back ever so slightly brushing his lips against hers before scattering them upon her jawline. He continued to kiss further down her neck, while he let his body sink into hers, the hand that was once supporting body now her toying with the bottom go her shirt. Y/N lightly tugged on Eric’s hair indicating for him to pull back, and removed her hands from his locks allowing her to arch her back off of the sofa and maneuver herself to remove her shirt. She haphazardly tossed her shirt somewhere across the room and was left in a lace strapless bra. Eric returned his mouth to her body moving from playfully scattered kisses along her neck to more aggressive nips as he neared her cleavage. Y/N heard the sound of his fangs dropping and looked at him through her drooped lusty gaze. His eyes were locked onto her own with a look on his face that as to be pleading for a taste. She sends him a nod, affirming their wordless exchange and he sinks his fangs into her flesh. There’s a moment of white hot pain causing her to gasp and arch into his touch. He pulls her body flush to his own, with a gluttonous groan sucking up the blood pouring from her wound. Soon the pain dips away into pleasure and Y/N let out a breathy moan “God, Eric…”
After a few minutes he releases from her chest with a pop, lapping up the remaining blood with his tongue. He shifts to sit up, lifting her legs in the air and making a seductive show of unzipping her boots with his teeth leaving them to accompany the discarded shirt somewhere in his office. He makes quick work of removing his jacket and shirt, following suit with Y/N’s bra. Y/N gasps with the speed in which he does so, her nipples pebbling at the sudden exposure to the cold air. Eric then descended back onto her body, tracing tantalizing kisses down her torso working his way down to her waist still confined by cloth. Eric hooked his fingers into her waistband and made quick work of removing her skirt and tights. Y/N complied as well by lifting her hips off of the sofa in effort to aid him. Soon she was left bare beyond her black lacy thong “Cute” Eric smiled and found himself almost diving into the apex between her thighs.
His kisses in the area were feather light as if testing the water, wanting to be attentive to Y/N’s needs and comfortability. He focuses his kisses towards her center almost teasing, waiting for her to express her desire. His nose bumps her clit through the scrap of fabric causing Y/N to whimper in response. “You smell so good”
Y/N makes a small squeak and rasps “Eric if you don’t stop fucking teasing me”
He laughs and gives her thigh a tap before slipping his fingers into the fabric, signaling for Y/N to move up for him to remove her panties adding them to the ever growing clothing pile on the floor. His eyes lock with her glistening core and he quickly closes the distance with his mouth licking a line up her cunt. He uses two fingers to part her lips languidly running them up and down her slit gathering her juices. In a split second he inserts the set of fingers into her core, and connects his mouth with her swollen bud suckling it between his lips. Eric lets out a moan that vibrates against her core, stimulating Y/N even further causing her to let out a mewl. She attempts to squeeze her legs closed in response only to have Eric remove his fingers from her pussy and wrap an arm around each thigh prying her open. Y/N couldn’t even form words at the feelings he’d invoked from her in the span of a few mere seconds. The way in which he was devouring her was like he was trying to absorb her entire being the way he had submersed himself in her. The noises he made and he continued to mouth over her heat were almost animalistic, as if nothing could keep him from savoring this meal. He was a man starved, and she was a seven course meal ripe for the taking. Y/N in a breathless haze gripped only his hair pushing his head further into his feast. His tongue continued to make use of her clit, pushing her further towards her peak. Y/N felt her breath quicken, releasing more incoherent noises and moans in response. Eric ceases his movements and pulls his mouth away from her clit with a pop, leading Y/N to drop her fingers from his head. “What the fuck?” She pants struggling to catch her breath after the interruption looking at him with murderous intent.
“I want you to come on my cock” He pulls away from her using his vampiric speed to ride himself his remaining clothes.
His somewhat gentle and calming demeanor had vanished, this was now a man that was all predator staring down his freshly captured prey. He grasped Y/N’s hips pulling them flush against his own. Y/N let out a sudden yelp at the change up, the surprise momentum of her being dragged forward while still recovering from their earlier actions leaving her a bit dizzy. Eric on the other hand was a man on a mission, he moved one of his hands to align his tip with her core. In one stroke bottoming out, causing Y/N to cry out and grasping out at Eric’s shoulders leaving crescent indents open his back. “Fuck, me” She groans, feeling so full.
“That’s what I plan to do” Eric pulls out slamming back into her body.
He grabs her leg lifting it over his shoulder, leading Y/N’s eyes to widen at the feeling of him reaching into her core even deeper. “Holy fuck,” Y/N’s jaw goes slack and letting her head fall back in pleasure. Eric sends her a cocky grin licking a line up her leg as he fucks into her.
His cock brushing against her g-spot with every thrust has Y/N completely disregarding her earlier orgasm denial. The mere intensity of their connection brought tears to Y/N’s eyes from how good it felt to be joined with him. Not only were they psychically joined but their energies seemed to be intertwined as well, this was what that potential she needed to explore. That thrilling feeling drawing them towards each other she felt was not for naught, as the experience of their bodies conjoining, almost transcended the existence of time and space. It felt purely otherworldly or ethereal. Eric dropped her leg and connected his mouth to her lips. The tender kissing from earlier instead replaced with teeth clicking, and tongue sucking a complete filthy display. Y/N began to feel her peak approaching, moaning into Eric’s mouth. “Gonna, come”
“Yeah? You’re gonna come on my cock like a filthy fucking fang banger?” He growls slightly pulling away from her face to get a good look at her.
Unable to speak Y/N nods, feeling herself beginning to dissolve into pleasure. Overcome with the feeling rushing through her body in waves making her muscles spasm she falls into bliss. Eric falls in suit, joining her in the throughs of pleasure. Y/N lies there with Eric on tip of her, with his arms still supporting her keeping her from falling. She lies there attempting to catch her breath for a bit, before she speaks “Well that was fun.”
Eric pulls out of her as and she clenches her face up a bit at the sensation, before gently flipping them on the couch with her body now laid flat atop his. Eric grabbed a piece of her hair playing with it in between his fingers. “Can I see you again?”
Y/N pretended to ponder before leaning into his space “Yeah I think you can.” She pressed a playful peck against his lips.
“There’s a shower in the bathroom over there, go, I’ll join you in a few.” He motions to a separate door in his office sitting up.
Y/N nods and heads off, wanting to rid herself of the blood, smell of sex, and sweat. Eric playfully gives her ass a tap as she heads off. As soon as she enters the bathroom, Eric pulls on his discarded pair of underwear and summons Pam into the room. “God it smells like sex in here, I wager your interest in her was justified? You don’t usually take to breathers like this, even the bold ones.” Pam complains as she enters his office.
“She couldn’t be glamoured, her blood was like the nectar of gods, and her eyes glowed when she came. She’s something other than human, and I want to find out.”
62 notes
·
View notes
Text
Captain's log, supplemental. Excitement from the newly rediscovered Earth holiday known as Pride Month has taken DS9 by storm. I only hope in all their merriment, my officers do not forget their duties.
---
"Brother! I found another one!" Rom declared.
"Let me see that," Quark snatched the PADD from his hands. "No good, it's another of those 'combo' flags."
"Annnnnd what's wrong with that?"
"What's wrong with it? It means they only need to buy one of Quark's Commemorative Pride Pins! At 3 slips I'm already practically giving them away! I'm all for these hu-mon holidays so long as they don't drive a man out of business!"
---
"Sorry Odo, the rules are very clean on this one: no cops at Pride."
Odo nodded, hands squarely behind his back. "Understandable, Major. I do not see much benefit in my attendance of a Solid holiday, regardless."
Dax looked like her heart was just crushed. "But this is Odo we're talking about, can't we make an exception? Besides, I already picked up his pins from Quark."
"Lieutenant, I hardly-"
Jadzia cut him off by pinning three different pride flags to Odo's "shirt". The backgrounds had horizontal bars of color, and the foreground featured Quark's smiling face, complete with an ad for his other holiday products. Odo sighed. Kira laughed.
---
"Oh come now, Garak..." Julian paced the length of the Tailor's shop, he looked quite at home, to pull at as many items of clothing as he did. "You won't have to do anything, we'll just be walking!'
Hands close to his chest, highly offended, Garak pointed a delicate finger to the bright pins on Bashir's chest.
"And I suppose you expect me to wear those horrendous bobbles I have been seeing all across the station?"
"Garak-"
"My dear doctor, I would no sooner be caught pairing Tholian silk with Tarkalean wool. You know, I would have quite the comments for whoever came up with these bright, clashing combinations. Constable Odo of all people has seemed to pick the most sensible of them, his all share a sense of color story-"
"We don't pick them, Garak."
"And yours, I understand wearing one color day after day may make you blind to it, but doctor, not even your blues match."
"Garak, if you don't want to join me, you are welcome to stay here."
"Stay here? My dear doctor, I wouldn't dream of missing it."
---
"Captain, your station is out of control. On Terok Nor, we would never allow for such riots to spread across the station." Dukat's voice buzzed through the view screen.
"Listen to me, Dukat. What I allow on my station is my business and mine alone. What you call a riot, I call a celebration. This holiday is a joyous expression of self even your ego should be able to get behind. Now I will NOT have your internalized homophobia twist what this parade is about!"
"Captain, my wha-"
"Computer, end transmission."
#ds9#star trek ds9#julian bashir#garak#odo#kira nerys#jadzia dax#benjamin sisko#quark#ds9 rom#gul dukat#I am not sorry#I wrote this instead of actual fanfic#i wrote something
147 notes
·
View notes
Text
Being His Sibling- Riddle Rosehearts
Idk the idea came to me. Yuu is GN— 6k words
Tws/Cws: Yuu is said to have medium length hair, Riddles mom is expectedly shitty and abusive, Yuu has shady behavior because of shitty abusive mom. Yuu is untrustworthy of Riddles friends for the first half. Hurt/comfort, angst with a good ending. No incest! Just Platonic!
Before NRC:
You were the older sibling of the Rosehearts family. Being the oldest, one of the very first things you have learned since becoming sentient is that a mothers love is no different from a mothers hatred. From the minute you could babble, your mother did everything she could do to control you. You weren’t allowed outside to play, you weren't allowed any snacks no matter how much your stomach rumbled. You weren't allowed to wear fun or silly stuff. And you were never allowed to fail or talk back.
Soon, your mother— the term rotted in your mouth— soon became pregnant again, and your precious little brother Riddle came to be. You remember your father holding you up to see the small bundle of joy in your mothers arms, excited that you may have a playmate. The excitement however, became resentment.
From the minute he was born, you were no longer a priority, usually being ignored in favor of the new addition to the family. Your chatter is ignored, your physical needs pushed aside, and your emotions bottled. Even when you went to talk to your baby brother and interact with him, mother would immediately begin to lecture you for seeing him without her permission, and you were locked away in your room to study. Yet whenever you peeked out, you saw your mother cooing and coddling Riddle, something you never really remember experiencing, but she would never play with the child.
Whenever you heard your mothers footsteps fade into the distance, you would come out to play, giving Riddle all the things you wish you were given. And one day, you heard his first words— your name. “Yu!” The baby gurgled, making you jump. “What did you say?” “Yuuu!” A wobbly smile grew on your face as you hugged the baby, in that moment promising yourself that you would always protect him
As you got older so did your brother, and mother did what she always does, control. But this time it was different. Mother would always praise Riddle for his studies, but never you. She was always lighter on his scolding, when she would scream at you. Though you were also locked away to study, she never really cared about your progress the same way she did Riddle’s. From there started a grudge that you would hold onto. What’s the point of doing anything mom wants when Riddle’s her precious little angel? If you don't matter at all what would it matter if you acted up?
Mother didn’t entertain your rebellious streak for long, the screaming match that came from you simply saying you wanted to go outside instead of reading left a mark on you. “I don’t get you, Yuu! I did everything for you! I cleaned you, I bathed you, I gave you life! I cook and clean for you! Why cant you be more like Riddle!” She screamed. “I'm sorry mama… I'm sorry!” Your child self babbled shakily while sobbing. “I just wanna play outside with the other kids!”
Father stepped in to try and stand up for you, but he got yelled at too. And you remember watching as your potential savior gave up on you, allowing mother to lock you away in your room again. And yet, you could still hear as she walked off, muttering insults under her breath, wondering why she ever had you.
Riddle soon became the age you were when you started ‘acting out’ and since then you’ve learned to be more sneaky. When mom went away you would sneak out to visit him in his room, playfully messing with him and getting him to take a break to play. “Won’t mom get mad?” Riddle asked, looking up at you with big stormy gray eyes. “As long as you don't tell her— that being said,” You dropped to your knees. You knew that even if she found out, you would be the one blamed for it, “Only I can visit you okay? Don’t come into my room..” “Why?” You chuckled, trying to find a believable excuse. “Cause my room is super boring! Seriously you won't like it.” “Oh.. okay!” Riddle beamed, allowing you to distract him from the theory books he’s forced to read, and telling him fairy tales instead to watch his eyes grow big with wonder.
Mom thought that you were no longer a problem. You never spoke up or out, you did as she said with your head bowed down, you always ate what she gave to you no matter how tasteless it was, and you excelled at your studies. Finally, she was relieved that you stopped resisting, not knowing how you actually were,
For months, you snuck out and played with Riddle in his room, even giving him the answers to some of the assignments mother forced him to do. At parties you were forced to attend, you went behind your mothers back to steal some sweets to sneak to Riddle, knowing how much he always wanted to try them. And when he was still hungry from the small portions of food he was given, you would give him yours, ignoring your own stomach just to see your brother beam.
One day however, Riddle came to your room. “What are you doing here? Only I can go into your room remember?” “Well, um, I know but…” Riddle pulled at your hand to guide you to his room. “There's people at my window!” “Really huh?” “Mmhmm!” Going into his room, you saw two figures peeking through. Both young boys, one a feline beast man with bright pink hair and a stunning smile, and the other a green haired boy with glasses closer to your age.
“They said they want me to play with them but I said I had to ask you first. Can I play with them? Please please please, Yuu?” Riddle pouted, and a pang of jealousy hit you for a moment before you let out a breath. You should be happy for your brother, even if you wish to join them, but you must stay behind and keep watch.
“Of course, Riddle.” You said. “Just come back in on my cue, okay? We can't let mom find out.” You smiled at him, helping him climb out of the window and outside, where you melancholically watched the trio play. It was okay though, your brother is happy just like you promised.
All good things came to an end, however. You were too late on your cue, and Mother found out. You have never heard Riddle cry as hard as he did that day in your entire life, his terrified wails leaving a scar on your heart. However you knew what came next was going to be worse. She was going to scream at you too. You heard Riddle apologize over and over and over and over— It was driving you insane.
Suddenly, you entered the room. You were going to get screamed at anyways, so what did it matter? “Yuu get out of here, dont think your off the hook either! I can’t believe you went behind my back like that! I thought your matured! Aren’t you supposed to be a role model for your little brother?!” “Aren't you supposed to be a mom?”
“Excuse me?!” The wretched woman demanded.
“You treat me and Riddle like shit!” The woman’s face contorted with shock at the language that she never taught you— unaware of the secret books you hid that she didn't approve of. “All you do is scream at us and lock us up! Whenever we ask for anything and do anything you don't like, you just scream at us!” You sobbed, “Why did you even have kids if you don't want to raise them!”
“Do not speak to you mother like that—“
“You’re not my mom! You are the worst mom ever! I hate you! Ever since Riddle was born you always ignored me! And you don't even take care of him either! This is why you and dad fight all the time! You’re never happy with anything. Even when I do everything you ask you're never impressed! All you do is scream! I hate you! I hate you so much!”
Your kid self sobbed, and mother seemed to forget about Riddle, harshly grabbing your arms and dragging off. As she did, you saw your father behind her, merely standing by, doing nothing to save you. You weren't allowed out of your room for days, you weren’t even allowed around Riddle without supervision either.
That's when you really became unruly. If mother locked the windows and doors of the house you would pick them and sneak out. When she conducts room checks, you memorize all the places she looks so you can keep your forbidden goods hidden. Mother hated you, and she made it known. Everything she said was a snide remark at you. How at 18 you will be kicked out. How awful of a kid you are. How fat you're getting since you're sneaking food. How your magic will never be as good as Riddles since you're slacking off.
One day, however, it all boils over. You don’t remember how old you were— 15? 16? Maybe 17? But what you do remember is mom starting up a classic screaming match, talking about how ungrateful and wicked you are. Comparing you to Riddle and saying how she hopes you haven’t corrupted him with your evilness.
“Don't you dare bring Riddle into this! This is between us. This argument is between us! How dare you accuse me of hating my brother, when you have done nothing but make his life hell, when all you have ever done is turn us against each other! When you placed my entire worth on a few pathetic books” You screamed back at her as the verbal abuse continued. Riddle soon came down from his room, as you looked at him.
He’s gotten taller now, and face slightly longer. He walks with perfect posture. Usually, you felt comfort in your brother, but you noted his unimpressed expression. “Riddle, please, don't get involved. This is between me and mom.”
“Why do you hate her so much?”
“What?”
“She’s right.”
Mother seemed to smirk as you turned to look at him
“You’re joking.” You sneer.
Riddle glares. “It's not her fault that you don't care for the rules. If you only followed them, you wouldn’t be in trouble all the time.”
“That's the issue, her rules always change for me so she has a reason to keep getting mad at me.”
“Maybe if you kept studying you wouldn’t be so stupid as to not understand the value of rules! She’s right! You have done nothing but cause trouble for as long as I can remember! If you would just listen—“
You shook with anger, “Don't you dare talk to me about listening, Riddle! I gave everything for you! Don't you dare pretend the happiest days of your miserable life weren't because of me! I did everything I could to try and look after you and you just—“
You were silenced by a loud slap across your face. It stung. You froze, holding the area as it bruised, bleeding in the areas where the nails made contact with your skin. “How dare you talk to your brother like that! Stop being so jealous over—“ You didn't register what she said, your ears ringing as eyes welling with tears as all you could was look at Riddle who seemed to stare at you with disdain.
This wasn't the Riddle you knew. The Riddle you grew up with. The Riddle that babbled your name as a baby. How long have you been protecting a stranger? Acting up so he can have the slightest bit of freedom that you longed for.
You narrowed your eyes before clenching your fists. "Shut up!" You snapped at your mother. "I'm sick of you! You want me gone? Fine! I'm out!" "Yuu Rosehearts! You go through that door I'm calling the police!" "Go ahead! Tell them what a shitty mom you are! And you!" You glare at Riddle before closing your eyes. "Just stay out of my life."
You walked out, snagging a fair amount of money that you saved over the years to book it out of the Queendom of Roses, finding your own place to crash at as you work a few jobs to keep yourself afloat, up until you are invited to NRC.
At NRC, before Riddle:
You were sorted into Heartslabyul, the dorm of law and order much to your surprise. You were expecting Scarbia or Savanaclaw given their dorms ‘survival of the fittest’ themes. Still, you would take what you could get.
As you stood in line for your dorm, you noticed a familiar green-haired man in the same group. Trey made eye contact with you, obviously surprised to see you, and gave you a nervous smile. You glared at him before looking away. You wanted nothing to do with the man that's responsible for feeding into Riddle’s issues. You both avoided each other, only interacting with necessary and never dragging anything out with each other.
Surprisingly, you thrived in Heartslabyul, able to heal your inner child with all the mundane tasks you had to do, even guiding others and helping them with theirs. You did well in school, usually getting the top score on every test. You had to get good grades for a good job, especially since your parents cut you off financially. You can’t afford to slack off, and yet, you helped to tutor others. Not to mention your magical knowledge and use was already ahead of most others.
At some point within the year, the dormleader approached you, much to your surprise. He noticed all you heard work and wanted to hand off the title to you. After all, next year he would be a senior and would have to go off campus. He would need someone to look after the dorm when that happens and after all he’s done, he needs a break.
Being a dorm leader would look great on transcripts on top of all the other benefits it had. You accepted, and the crown was passed down to you. You were honestly the best dormleader at the school given the fact you knew how to lead, were kind, and got all your shit and trauma together. You were relaxed, but still implemented rules, including all of the Queen of Hearts rules to honor her dorm. Of course, you weren't too strict.
“You need to have lemonade with two sugars,” You mentioned to your dormmate. “Eh- sorry dorm leader I’ll—“ “Don't panic, just stand up and drink it.” “Huh?” You smiled. “If you truly look at the rules and all the addendums, you’ll find a lot of loopholes. The rules says you have to sit down and have two sugars in lemonade. It didn't say what you couldn’t drink while standing.”
You smirked, your mothers rules and years of having to deal with shady jobs made it easy for you to find exploits in any sort of fine print handed your ways, and you were sure to try and teach your underlings the same. Even if they didn’t use exploits and didn’t care much for the crazy rules, you didn’t mind. You weren’t a tyrant. The entire dorm looked forward to each Unbirthday and Birthday party you planned, each one stretching traditions to their limit to offer something unique.
Your knowledge of contracts and high test scores even attracted the attention of other dorms, especially a certain octopus. When you caught some of your students in shady contracts, you would review it with them and point out everything they could take advantage of. This led to you being confronted by the Octavinelle housewarden pretty quickly, though annoyed he was quite impressed.
“Now there Yuu, I do hope you can not interfere with business.” “I don't plan to. If any of my dorm members decide to sign their life away, that's their fault. I can point out a few chips in the contract, but it’s not my job to save them.” Azul seemed impressed. “My, my, it’s quite rare to find someone so reasonable!” Azul smiled with his honeyed voice. “I do wonder how you did not end up in our dorm.”
***
On top of your housewarden duties, you also ended up finding a wonderful job working for Mostro Lounge, not at Mostro Lounge. Your quick thinking and keen eye helped to calculate Azul’s profits faster than he ever could— you had experience from your times of being homeless and couch surfing. On top of that, you would always point out where he could make a contract more water tight, or places where he could reword it so can exploit his victim for even more. It gave you work experience and a good wage that you and Azul both fought over in your business contract together.
Ironic how Azul ended up with another rowdy and rule breaking member under him, as you also stretched the contract you made to its limit. Azul for once didn’t mind too much, since you were fair as long as he was. Plus you keep those twins out of his way too.
After all of these years of working your ass off, you finally, finally made it. You had a stable home for the next few years. Food security! A job! Spare money for little things! Amazing grades! You made it! You would be fine! Despite everything you have gone through, you are going to be okay. You looked in the mirror of your room admiring the hair you dyed to cover up the ruby red locks of hair that tied you to your past. You were free.
It was one night in your dorm, where you were approached by Trey. Even though it has been a year, it was still awkward between you two, and you both didn’t talk to each other. You looked at Trey with the best neutral expression you could muster. “Can I help you?”
“Riddle is coming.” “Pardon?” “Riddle has been accepted into Night Raven, he’s coming next year.” You shut your eyes pensively. “I see.” “Y’know… maybe you both can… Make up…?” You shot a glare at Trey. I’m not taking advice from someone as two-faced as you— an asskisser, you wanted to say. “I’d rather not.” You simply said, making your way to your room. “Goodbye Trey, do not stick your nose where it doesn’t belong.” You warned, entering your room just to lay back on bed and stare at the ceiling with a newfound dread.
The next year with Riddle:
You stood as the housewarden representative of your dorm, watching as freshmen emerge from their coffins to get sorted. Then you saw him, Riddle. The red haired freshmen walked down the carpet to get sorted when he made eye contact with you, eyes widening for a brief moment before narrowing into a glare, not recognizing you at first with your dyed hair. He stood in front of the mirror, and though you knew it was unlikely, you still hoped that somehow, he would not end up sorted into your dorm.
“Heartslabyul.” The mirror spoke, and like that, everything started to crumble.
Guiding the freshmen to the dorms you stopped them in front of the dorm entrance. It was the dormleaders responsibility to assign everyone a card. “You will be a fine spade,” You said to one before allowing them in. “And you a diamond.” You waved the next person past you. “And you…” You paused when Riddle stood in front of you, before clearing your throat. “A heart would be most suited.”
The welcoming party went fine. You kept it traditional and laid back to not intimidate any of the new members, allowing everyone to socialize. As you engaged in the festivities and croquet, you noticed Riddle and Trey socializing, your brother looking sternly at Trey, before glancing over at you. You had a suspicion that even after all of these years, Riddle still needed to be superior to everyone. Your position as leader would not last long.
***
You had finalized the papers and packed your things. You were moving in the dorm you should have been a part of from the start: Savanaclaw. Azul cried crocodile tears that you didn’t join him, but you know that though you would have loved to be friends with your boss, he was a ticking time bomb of greed. Being under his control at all times was dangerous. Leona on the other hand, ultimately didn’t care about who joined so long as they could sort out their own shit. He was a safer, more minor and reasonable timebomb.
After packing, you went into the rose garden, noticing you were being followed in the distance. When you got to the center of it, where your favorite place in the whole school was, you turned around. It was Riddle and Trey. Tsk, what a surprise.
“I know you were ignoring me.” “Was I, dear brother? My apologies, it was never my intention.” Riddle would have nearly turned red if it wasn't for Trey putting a hand on his shoulder. How pathetic. He was just like his mother.
“I am here to tell you that I intend to duel you for the position of dorm leader.” “Okay, here.” You take off the crown on your head and offer it out to him, watching as your little brother stares at it a mix of baffled and offended. “Is this a joke? Or are you really that lazy and weak-willed?” Riddle demanded, “I refuse to just accept the crown, you need to put in the effort as a leader should!”
“I don't see why, I’m transferring dorms.” Trey raised his brows, “To where?” “Octavinelle,” you lied, not wanting to risk them harassing you in your new dorm. “Anyways, here you go, Housewarden Riddle. I’m sure you and Trey here would be wonderful leaders.”
“I refuse! Put in some effort for once in your life, Yuu!” Riddle scolded you in that damn tone mother always used on you.
You just laughed. “You do not deserve my effort, firstly. Secondly, are you being intentionally dense or have you forgotten what I said to you— I want you to stay out of my life. I do not want contact with any of you anymore. I'm done! I'm sorry it ended this way. I hope you get everything you ever wanted and I hope I hear nothing about it, truly, I do.”
You throw the crown onto the ground as you take a deep breath. “Don’t visit my new dorm. Do not look for me at all. I am tired of you always making me feel bad about myself and having to be superior to me. The years I spent away from all of you, were the happiest I ever had.” You glared, tears in your eyes as you look for any trace of what remained of the brother you once knew, only to be met with disgust, he huffs then speaks.
“Why would I ever visit or look for you? We are not family anymore if I recall, and we were never family to begin with. It’s ridiculous of you to even think I would want to be related to someone like you in the slightest.” Riddle stated. “You weren't my sibling. You never were, and never will be.” His glare made you chuckle cynically.
“Is that so? Well then, I’m glad that's the case…” You take a few steps closer to him, towering over Riddle height wise. It's impressive how much someone could grow when they weren't stressed all the time and had some proper food. You lowered your voice. “I cannot believe I wasted my entire life protecting you. The amount of abuse I have taken in your stead, all for nothing. You, you're just like her.” You sneer, pushing past Riddle before pausing. “I used to have a brother once you know? He had the kindest smile and the wildest imagination. Whenever we played pretend together we would imagine that we could both take over the world as brothers in arms. I wonder what happened to him.
You take another step forward as Trey looks away from you. “And you.” You sound absolutely feral by now. “I would have expected you of all people to not accept roles that you don’t want to be in,” You leaned in closer. “You damned two-faced son of a bitch. You allowed this to happen to him.” You didn't even look back at Trey as you made your way out of the maze, back to your room to change clothes, pack your bags and go.
***
Since the first week that Riddle took charge, you have heard nothing but horror stories. He was as tyrannical as you imagined him to be. Whatever, it wasn't your problem anymore, the others will get fed up and deal with him eventually, and maybe then he will finally learn. Besides, Trey seems to have no issues anyways.
Life in Savanaclaw was bliss, you fit in a bit too perfectly, not afraid to rough up others if it came to it. You shared a room with your closest friend, Ruggie. It surprised the both of you with how close you came, actually. Coming from a poor background, you both shared tips for saving money and DIY, along with helping each other do some sleazy things to get by.
You both helped each other get jobs, and you even helped Ruggie pay for stuff with no strings attached since you were more well off. You lended each other's stuff all the time. You even help him grab discounted stuff in bulk for him to take back to his village. You helped to tutor each other in subjects you both struggled with and would even allow him to copy your homework. You both understood each other. Finally, someone gets you!
You rarely see Riddle. The only time you ever do is during test postings. You go up to check your score, and as usual, it is in the top spot. Satisfied, you shrug and turn around, and go to walk off, when you see your brother in the crowd. Riddle's eyes look at the top spot in a mix of disbelief and jealousy, absolutely miffed on how he wasn't on top. You looked up to see where the Riddle's test was, just to see it directly below yours, only one extra credit point behind. You don't think much of it. You leave.
Every test, you would go and glance at the wall, just to make sure your grades were fine, and everytime you notice how Riddle looks absolutely frustrated. You honestly aren't doing it to try and get back at him at all, in fact you wouldn't care if Riddle beat you, as long as you were on the wall you were above average. Eventually, Riddle does beat you on one test— Algebraic Magic Notation, something you never really cared for.
You saw yourself in second place, noticing in the corner of your eye how Riddle seems to stare at you for your reaction, before you just shrug as you walk off, feeling a glare in the back of your head as you do so. You had lunch with Ruggie today.
Overblot:
You have heard about that new magicless student around. Enma Yuuken, his name was. Apparently he caused a lot of commotion at the entrance ceremony and is a dorm leader and stuff now, cool, good for him. You never expected him and his Heartslabyul friends to seek you out however.
You were exiting Mostro Lounge after some accounting and contract checking Azul had you do for his next big plan. As you walked through the dorm on your way out, you noticed a certain quad behind you. “… Can I help you?” You turned around and asked, looking at the students. There was a spade and heart with a collar from your brother around his neck, along with a tall, broad student behind them, monster on his shoulder.
“Hey are you Yuu? Chenya said we could find you here.” The spade asked respectfully. “Chenya huh…” You crossed your arms. “What do you need?” You asked curtly, staring at your newly dyed hair in the windows of the lounge. “Is it true Riddle’s your brother?” The heart asked desperately and sighed. “Not anymore. He’s dead to me. Is that all you need?” You narrowed your eyes.
“O-oh! Uh…” Deuce stuttered. “That doesn’t matter, can you tell us why the hell he's like this?” “Can I go back to my dorm?” “Is this not your dorm…?” Yuuken asks. You just blink at them. “Everyone we asked about said your from Octavinelle.” Grim muttered, you gripped your Savanaclaw ribbon in your fist to hide it.
"Firstly, I am a liar and you should never live in a place that your employer has control of, it will always result in a power imbalance, and believe me you do not want someone like Azul to have leverage over you. Secondly I don't share where I live because of people like you trying to ask me about Riddle."
You stare over at them watching as they all stare at each other with a tinge of guilt. You huff, "Fine, if you have questions, follow me. It's not safe to answer them here. There are eyes everywhere."
***
You look around outside of the dorm as you lead the group down the hall before stopping. “Okay what do you need to know?” “So your brother,” the heart starts. “How the fuck did he end up the way he is?” At that you let out a short laugh. “Oh, is that what this is about?” “Yeah sort of!” The heart sputters. “Look, we're trying to get him to stop being… like that… and we need to learn about him first!”
“I’m afraid you’ve been led on a wild goose chase. I haven’t had contact with him in years.” “Eh?!” The group booms. “Yeah, sorry about that, he told me I was never his sibling and that I never would be. If you really want to know why he’s like that, you should ask Trey.” “Trey?” Grim asks.
You nod. “They grew up together too, and he was around him for much longer since I left. Good luck overthrowing my brother though, if you need anything else let me know, though we haven’t talked to each other in a while, I can read him like a book.”
***
You didn't expect the quad to show up again the next day, this time at lunch where you sat. “What is it now?” You ask curiously as the heart— Ace, you learned, sits across from you pouting with his collar still on. “We’re challenging Riddle to the seat of housewarden!” “Oh?” Yuuken looks at you seriously and nods. “We need you to tell us everything about him."
You chuckle sadly. “Even if I did, you all stand no match. We were both forced to study magic before we could even walk, and you both have barely learned how to change colors of objects using magic. I’m sorry, but you cannot win.” Grim whines and Deuce sighs, “What, you saying we're weak?” “I am saying you are inexperienced. Do any of you even know how to cast a warding spell?”
The card soldiers went silent. “You know…” Yuuken starts. “Didn’t you fight Riddle since you were the housewarden before him? What did he do?” “I didn't. I gave it to him and left the dorm.” “You what?! You willingly handed over the dorm to him?!” Ace gawked. “I’m sorry, but it is not my job to save him from himself. Even if I won, he would just keep bothering me over and over. I ran away to get away from the person who defended the person that hit me, forgive me for not wanting to put up with him again.”
At that the table quieted. “So uh… what's your magic like… or your unique one at least…” Deuce asks. “Wouldn’t you like to know? All you know is that it tends to break the rules of everything around me when used— Ironically, with it, Riddle's spells wouldn’t even work with how by the book all his are.” “Breaks the rules..?” Deuce echoes. “Can’t tell you anything else, sorry.”
“Wait! What if we brought you with us as backup?” “It would be an invalid duel, I’m not from the dorm anymore.’ “What if you support us in the shadows or something.” “That's cheating!” Yuuken scolds. “Exactly.”
The cards sigh and you frown. “Look, I cannot help you with that from here, however, on the day of the duel I will accompany you. I'll hide in the crowd and step in if he takes it too far, since he tends to.”
He took it way too far as you stood before your brother, filled to the brim with blot. You sigh as you stand behind the freshmen you came to support, no longer hiding. “Come on Riddle. It doesn’t have to be like this.” “SILENCE! I am… I AM RIGHT! I AM STRONGER! You know NOTHING! You ran away! What would you know?!” “We aren't getting to them. Freshmen, get out of here, this is between us.”
“Nuh uh! I’m kicking his ass too!” Ace says. “Right!” Deuce replies. Yuuken pulls out his kendo stick, ready to fight despite being magicless. “Fine then, just follow my lead.”
***
You watched as the blot left your brother in front of you. The tyrant, no longer fighting. Then, and only then, did you collapse from your injuries. Even when you gave those freshies direct orders they put themselves in harm's way, meaning you had to tank the hit for them. “Yuu!” Deuce called out. “I'm fine! I'm just… tired…” You felt blood drip down your face as you laid down.
Upon snapping out of the blot, you heard sobbing, the same sad sobs that happened on that fateful day. “I'm sorry!” Riddle shouts, reminding you of how mother would making him apologize over and over. Your head pounds, and the next thing you feel is someone sitting next to you, putting a hand near your face to check your breath before resting it on your cheek, and you recognize it.
They were larger than they were before, but the softness was unmistakably Riddle’s. His hand held you face the same he did when you were both kids and you would lift him up in the air, pretending that he was flying. You smile and open your eyes, and are met with his face looking over you.
He was sobbing, face flushed and hair unkempt for the first time in his life, and yet the look in his eyes was unmistakably the Riddle you once knew. You smile up on him and reach up to cup his face as well. “I think… I finally found my little brother I used to play with after all these years…” You chuckle before sucking in a breath at the pain, making Riddle panic and pull you onto his lap. “Yuu!”
Riddle holds you close to him, pulling you in a hug. “I’m sorry! You were right! You were right… I treated you badly… Will you ever forgive me….?” He sobbed into your neck and you reached up to hug him. “I wasn't mad at you, Riddle. I never was. I was scared… Scared I lost you to her.”
You were critically injured, in unbearable pain, and yet here you were still protecting and comforting your little brother like you always swore you would. “I love you Riddle, always did you know that right?” Riddle choked back a sob and nodded. “Good, I’m glad you know.” “Don’t leave me… Please dont leave me alone again! Not after I just got you back…” “Hey… don't worry about me okay? I'll be fine, I’ve experienced worse. I'll bounce back in no time, and we can have tea parties again, Just like when we were kids,” you choke, and Crowley comes in just in time to pick you up as you struggle to breathe, making Riddle get up and crowd you.
“They’re going to be alright, right?” Riddle sobs. “Riddle,” you mumble. “Takes a lot more than that to kill me.” You beam confidently, despite the various injuries on your body. “Right now your dorm needs you. Show them what a great leader you can be, kay? I always thought you played a better queen than I did…” You slur. “I know that Heartslabyul will shine better with than it did with me.”
“Come on Yuu, let's get you to a doctor.” Crowley says, flying off with you in his arms. Riddle watched as he shook, and a smile grew on his face.
Resolution:
You lay on one of the beds in the nurse's office. Pixies come to cater to your needs every once and a while as you rest to the sound of the heart monitor beeping. You turn your head to the side to look in a mirror and your hair is an unruly mess that matches you, this time however, it is the same ruby red that matches your brother after you used a coloring spell on it. And for once, you do not hate your resemblance to him.
A knock is heard from the door, and you watch the door open in the mirror. Riddle comes in, a small tray in hand. The minute he sees you, he carefully approaches, placing the tray on the bedside table. You prop your bed up to see him better, smiling gently to try and ease his guilty and nervous expression.
“It’s nice to see you.” “I um… brought you something.” Riddle mumbles, opening the box he brought in. Unveiling it, you can see it is a tiny strawberry tart, the ones you would always try to sneak to him when you lived at home. The edges were burnt and it was slightly misshapen, but it was perfect. “I um.. made it, by myself.” He holds his hands in front of himself and looks down.
You reach over for it just to cause Riddle to fuss over you. “Don't move, you're hurt, I’ll feed you.” The housewarden holds the box in his arm, pulling out the spoon he brought with him and carefully scooping up a piece shakily before holding it to your mouth. “Heh, I can get used to this.” “You still have the energy to tease me on your deathbed? You really are… something…” Riddle pouts, making you snicker internally as you take the bite, savoring the tart in all its glory. It’s probably the best thing you’ve ever had.
“I'm sorry, I’m sorry… The tart is really good though…” “We are planning to have an Unbirthday party to make up for the last one… It was supposed to be today, but I put it off so you can come when you're better… If you want to.” “Will it be like the tea parties we imagined as kids? Where were together and can play and eat whatever we want?” “Yes, yes it will be just like the tea parties we had as kids.”
You tear up a bit. “I would love to.”
#twisted wonderland#twisted wonderland x reader#riddle rosehearts x reader#riddle rosehearts#disney twisted wonderland#enma yuuken#ace trappola#deuce spade
773 notes
·
View notes
Text
You are going to be mine (e.w.)

*not my images, but i edited them
My masterlist <3
pairing: bodygaurd!ellie / fem!reader
Warnings: NSFW smut; reader is referred to as she/her; reader has a vagina; violence; SA; drinking; sex toys; strap!usage reader!receaving; dom!ellie; sub!reader ; cunilingus; mature content; very explicit; Kind of proofread, English is not my first language.
Author's notes: Hi! Sorry for this being such a long fic, but personaly i love to read longer ones myself. I hope you like it, I really liked writing it! I need ellie to do these things to me urgently. Feedback is always welcome and likes and reblogs are always encouraged! Thank you! Enjoy!
word count: 31k

Your parents had hired a bodyguard to be with you 24/7. You were a rebel and would get in trouble all of the time. You liked going out and doing things you weren't supposed to. You liked flirting with boys you didn't know and you liked to drink a bit too much. Your father was the new town's mayor and didn't want his daughter to stain his reputation and his impression on other people. You despised him.
You were all set to go out, dressed in your short, skin tight, black dress and heels, with your makeup on. A winged eyeliner so sharp it could kill a man. Red lipstick and highlighter that made you shine like a star. Just as you were about to walk out the door, the bodyguard that your father hired, stepped in front of you, blocking your path. In her suit as usual, black with a matching tie and her brown leather belt, she crossed her arms underneath her chest and began to examine your outfit. Her eyes scanned up and down your body, stopping at your legs, a subtle frown appearing on her face. She didn't like you, how you always tried to disobey her and be reckless. She was visibly upset by your clothing choice. "Don't make me find you something to wear myself." Her tone was authoritative.
“What? I like it!” You said not thinking of anything wrong with your outfit. The bodyguard looked at you, the frown on her face deepening a bit. Ellie didn't say anything for a few seconds, but her gaze was firm and uncompromising as she looked at you and tried to make her decision. Finally, she spoke again. "It's a little too short and revealing for my liking."
“Too bad it's not your choice.” You said trying to sound defiant. Ellie was always getting on your nerves, never letting you do what you wanted. She was hot, no denying that, but it doesn't make up for all the things she keeps you from doing. There was always tension in the air between you two. You hated each other so much, she made you so mad.
Ellie shook her head and took a step closer to you, standing very near to your body, close enough for you to feel her breath as she spoke again. "Actually, it's my duty to make sure that you're safe. And if your attire puts you at risk, then it's definitely my choice." Ellie hated your behavior and how you would never do as she said. You were just a spoiled little brat and she couldn't stand you.
“It's just a dress.” You rolled your eyes at her, she could be so annoying sometimes. You felt her eyes on you. She let out a small grunt. "Just a dress." She repeated, this time her tone heavy with sarcasm. She shook her head again. "It's not just a dress. The length of it is going to leave your legs exposed. And the cut is just..." She trailed off, looking at you and rolling her eyes. “I'm not changing, I have to go, I'm already late!” You said, trying to stand your ground. Ellies face was firm and unyielding. "No, you're not." She said sternly. "If you really want to go, then I'll find you something to wear. But you won't go wearing that."
“I hate you…” You said clearly frustrated. Ellie's face became a little less firm. That was unexpected. She hadn't expected for the brat to actually be capable of hatred. "Oh, you do?" She asked coldly, her tone dripping with irony. She hated the way you acted, like a spoiled brat who thinks she can do whatever she wants.
“I really do.” You say looking her dead in the eyes. ‘Interesting,’ the guard thought. But, she had a job to do. No matter what you, the brat, thought of her, you were still the bodyguard's responsibility. It was clear to the bodyguard that the brat had a very rebellious streak and thought she knew everything. A small smirk appeared on Ellie's face. "Good." She said, her tone still very cold. "I wouldn't want someone like you to like me." You look at her annoyed and then go to your room and put on another dress. Behind you, you hear Ellie sighing. But you don't care. You close your door, slamming it shut behind you. That body guard is so annoying. Always telling you what to do. She's always got something negative to say. Why can't she leave you alone?
You look through your drawers for a different dress, frustrated. You chose a black dress but with a princess cut, short, but not too short. Still black but the skirt was flowy. You find the dress and put it on, admiring your reflection in the mirror. And for once, you think Ellie might approve of this one. The dress is black, giving off a more mature vibe, while the princess cut and length make it more cutesy and feminine. Maybe this will be more to your bodyguards liking, you thought with a small smile on your face. You came out of your room. “Is this good enough for you?”
Ellie is standing by the door, waiting for you to come back out. She is imagining you changing, she can't help it sometimes, especially after seeing the dress you had on before. When you emerge from your room, she looks you up and down, her eyes scanning your body. For a second, she seems impressed. "That's more like it," she finally says, "It's not perfect, but it'll do." You roll your eyes at her. Ellie sees your eyes roll, and rolls her own as she shakes her head. She is used to dealing with your bratty ass, but you are still just as stubborn and annoying as ever. "Let's just get out of here."
“Finally.” You get into the car with her, and she quickly drives you to the party. The drive is quiet, and the guard seems to be lost in her own thoughts. She's thinking about how you looked in the previous dress and how good your body looked. She can't deny that she's attracted to you. She is also driving incredibly fast, and your body is thrown from side to side in your seat. It's a miracle that she hasn't gotten into an accident.
“Hey! Drive slower!” You shout at her, feeling uncomfortable. She glances at you through the rearview mirror, her eyes sharp and piercing. "You want me to drive slower and get you there later?" She counters, "Or do you want me to get you there on time and keep you safe from the drunk drivers on the road?" Her tone is hard and uncaring, clearly trying to get a rise out of you. “I don't want to get into an accident before I get there!” You shout. Ellie just scoffs and keeps driving, speeding up even more. You can feel yourself being pushed further back into your seat as you try to brace yourself against the motions of the car but it's no use. With her foot pressed firmly on the accelerator, the car is gaining speed dangerously fast.
“Ellie!” You call her out. You were a bit scared of her driving. She hears you but doesn't seem to care. She keeps speeding, seeming to enjoy the high speed that the car is reaching. The car is moving dangerously fast now, and you start to worry that you're going to crash into something. Ellie suddenly takes her foot off the pedal and slams on the brakes, the car stopping with a jolt. She looks at you, her expression completely flat and emotionless. “I hope that was slow enough for you.” She says, her tone very sarcastic, as you arrive.
“I hate you.” You say looking at her with an angry expression. Ellie seems unaffected by your statement. She just stares at you, her look cold and unreadable. “Let's just go in, I'm not waiting in the car.” She finally says, getting out of the car. You also get out as she opens your door, after she reaches out and grabs your wrist, gripping it really tightly. “Follow me, don't mess up.” She says, starting to lead you to the party. “You are not coming in! It's my friend's house. You're waiting here.” You say frustrated with her.
She just shakes her head. “I'm your bodyguard, I'm going in.” She replies firmly. Then she grabs your wrist even tighter, pulling you along with her. “But if you have such a problem with me, I'm sure I can find somebody else to protect you. Do you really think I want to babysit you anyways?” You roll your eyes at her and knock at the door. You approach the door, waiting for somebody to answer. A few seconds later, the door is opened, and one of your friends peek out, their eyes widening with shock. “Hey! You actually came! And you brought your bodyguard with you…” They say, taking in the bizarre scenario in front of them.
“Yeah, sorry. You know how my parents are…” You talk to your friend as if Ellie is not there. As you talk to your friend, you can feel Ellie's hard stare on you, and notice that she has moved to stand right behind you, almost completely blocking you from the rest of the party. You get the feeling that she is eavesdropping on what you're saying, listening to every word you and your friend say. Ellie stares at you and scowls, as though she's just waiting for you to say something wrong.
You and your friend go to the kitchen to grab a drink. Ellie doesn't like it when you drink. The guard follows quietly behind you, her footsteps barely audible as she follows you and your friend into the kitchen. She keeps her distance behind you, but she sticks pretty close. She's only a few feet behind you as you grab your drink, and she keeps watch, making sure you don't do anything that she wouldn't approve of. Your friend talks to you as you get a drink, and Ellie is just hovering back there. Listening to your every word. “Is that guy here today? You know, the one from the other party?” You say as you sip on your drink.
Your friend laughs softly. "Yeah, he's here. Why? You got a crush on him or something?"
She asks you, taking a sip from her drink as she does. Ellie seems to listen intently, but doesn't seem willing to butt in for now. “Maybe…” You blush a bit. Your friend just laughs again. "Oh, you and I both know you're too shy and reserved to actually talk to him. You don't make the first move. You never do when you really like someone." You notice your bodyguard still listening, her eyes glued on you.
“Can you make him come talk to me? But don't tell him it was me that sent you.” You ask your friend, blushing a bit more. Your friend just laughs again, taking a sip of her drink. "Oh, so now you need me to be your wingman?" She asks you, her tone teasing and playful. You just smile faintly, not answering her question. Then, almost on cue, you notice that the guy your friend was talking about has come into the kitchen and is talking with a few other people. He was tall, blond with blue eyes and incredibly handsome.
“Come on, please…” You whisper to your friend. Your friend is still teasing you. "Oh, so you are into him. I knew it!" She is clearly loving this. Then, she smiles and nods towards the group of people in the kitchen. "Sure. I'll go pull him away and start up a conversation for you, ok? Just stand here and try not to look too awkward, or else he'll probably figure out you sent me."
“Thank you.” You try to look chill. Your friend nods and smiles. Then, she heads over to the group of people in the kitchen to go speak with him. You wait nervously, trying to look relaxed and calm while you wait for the guy to come over to you. Ellie is just loitering near you, her eyes locked on your every movement. You look at Ellie for a second then look away again. Ellie has been watching your every movement this entire time. She hasn't missed a thing. As you look at her and look away again, she notices it. Her face hardens and she glares at you angrily. She's not happy that you want to talk to some random guy. "What are you looking at?" She asks, her tone sharp and harsh.
You immediately feel guilty and feel yourself start to stutter. "I- I-... I- I wasn't.... I...." Your words come out all at once, barely intelligible. She sees that the guy is coming over, and she instantly moves to stand between you and him. Her eyes narrow as she glares at him, standing in front of you. "What do you think you're doing?" She asked the guy, her voice sharp and intimidating. “Ellie!” You call her out, extremely angry at her for trying to ruin your chances with this boy. The guy seems to back away a little bit, taken aback by the guards aggressive tone. The guy doesn't seem to recognize her, or is at least just confused by her demeanor towards him. Ellie stares at him, glaring at him intensely, waiting for a reply. You pull Ellie out of the way. She doesn't try to resist you, and you gently move her out the way so you can speak to him. You hope that he doesn't notice how your body guard tried to intervene and cut you off from him earlier.
"I... umm..." You mumble, a little embarrassed now that you actually have to talk to him instead of talking through your friend. She stays close to you two, keeping a close eye on the both of you, her expression still hard. “Sorry about that. My parents are a bit overprotective and hired her to be my bodyguard…” You explain a bit embarrassed. The guy looks at you for a moment before speaking. "That's ok, don't worry about it. Parents can be like that sometimes." He smiles gently, his expression making his face seem more endearing. Ellie's face turns stoney again, her expression becoming more cold and distant. She seems to be trying to look intimidating to the guy, but it's really just coming off as rude. You smile and continue talking to him as you sip your drink. You two manage to have a pretty good conversation, despite the guard standing right next to you. Ellie stands nearby the entire conversation, just keeping a vigilant eye. She seems to be paying very close attention to your interaction with him. She also occasionally glances at her watch, and every time she does, she seems more annoyed than before. You realize that she's probably getting impatient because she knows that she'll have to drive you home soon.
He starts flirting with you. You're enjoying your time with the guy, who is now clearly flirting. He is complimenting you and making you feel really good and confident. Ellie notices this and suddenly seems much less patient. She is starting to feel angry and jealous. From the way she's glaring at you two, you can tell that she's definitely getting annoyed now. You ignore Ellie and flirt back to him. Ellie's patience was short enough already, but now that you're both flirting in front of her, she's even more annoyed. Her eyes narrow and her jaw clenches, as she stands there, her expression hard and unforgiving. You know that you're pushing your boundaries with her, and that she's going to confront you about this later. The guy seems oblivious to all of this, clearly enjoying his time flirting and messing around with you. He starts whispering sweet nothings in your ear making you giggle. He asks you if you want to go somewhere more private with him, away from your bodyguard.
You notice that Ellie's face has turned from irritation to anger. She seems incredibly annoyed now, her face hard and unforgiving. You notice that her body language has also changed, as she's no longer standing leaning on the wall. Instead she's just watching you two from a few feet away, but not doing anything to intervene.
You agree to go with him, and he leads you into a more private hallway away from the party. As you two start walking, Ellie stands some feet away, keeping a watchful eye on you two but not doing anything to stop you. “Thanks, my bodyguard was being really annoying…” The guy nods and smiles, as though he's understanding of the situation. "I figured she was just keeping an eye on you. She definitely seems the protective type. Is it just her job to look after you or do you two have something more going on?" He asks you, his tone light and playful. “No! She's just overprotective, i hate it really…” He laughs a little bit and nods his head. "Yeah, I can see that. But I guess she's just looking out for you, in her own way." Ellie is listening closely to your conversation, her eyes shifting back and forth between the two of you. From her expression, it's clearly annoying her. You get a bit closer to him, not as nervous because of the alcohol. The guys seemed to be enjoying your boldness. You've gotten a bit drunk, and you don't really feel as embarrassed or shy as you did before, now that you've been flirting with him all night. You feel much more relaxed now. Ellie sees you getting closer to him and she is feeling kind of furious. Her eyes narrow, and her stance stiffens. She definitely seems upset about your behavior.
The guy puts his hands on you, his touch is soft and gentle. Your body leans into him naturally. He then draws you even closer, his breath hot on your neck as he whispers in your ear. "You're cute when you drink..." You can feel Ellie's eyes glued on you and you're just letting things happen, because you're too drunk to really care about it. You blush a bit at his comment. The guy smiles at you, enjoying that you blushed. He then gently begins to kiss your neck, his hands still on your waist. You can feel Ellie's eyes still on you, though her expression is now extremely pissed off. It doesn't look like she'll be interfering anytime soon though. You let him kiss you as he pulls you towards him.
She is watching closely, her expression getting more and more annoyed. The guy seems to be aware of her as well, and he pulls you even closer into him as he starts making out with you, wanting to annoy Ellie. You're still drunk and are letting it happen, not really doing much to stop him as he starts pulling you tightly against him. You kiss him. The guy kisses you back, his tongue lightly exploring your mouth. You can tell that he's getting into it as well, not holding back at all. Your body naturally pushes back against him, and you can feel your breath getting heavier against each other. Ellie's eyes are wide open now, her gaze glued on the two of you. The guy smiles at you and pulls you even closer to him, his breath still heavy.
You look up at him. The guy looks back down at you, his hands holding you close in his arms. Your eyes meet and you just stare at each other for a moment, both lost in each other's eyes. You feel your entire body tingle and heat up, as the alcohol flows through your veins. The guy keeps your gaze, taking in your beauty. You can swear that your whole body is about to catch on fire from how he is gazing at you. He whispers something into your ear, his breath hot and soft against your skin. You feel your body shiver from his touch, and your breath suddenly catches in your throat. You can't help but lean into him more, your body drawn closer to his. The guy is now gripping on tightly to your hips, his grasp firm and rough against your soft, smooth skin. Your breath catches again as you feel his touch. You can't help but let him control the situation, as he begins to lean you back and pulls you closer to him. He pushes you up against the wall and pulls you closer. His grip on your hips is firm and rough, as he pins you directly against it. The feeling of him pressing you against the wall like this makes your breath catch again. Your back presses up against the wall, and your body leans into him, letting him take control. He pulls you in even tighter, your bodies pressed tightly against each other. His lips lock against yours, his tongue exploring your mouth once more. You can feel your body reacting to each movement he makes, as he pulls you closer into him. You can feel him growing more and more passionate, his hands gripping you more harshly than before. There's a hunger behind his kisses, which just makes you more and more aroused.
You wrap your arms around his neck and pull him even closer to you. Your bodies are pressed tight against each other, your hips pushing up against him. The guy's hands travel down your body now, his touch growing more gentle and more sensitive the lower he went. You can feel your breath getting heavier, and your body is already tingling from the feeling of each move he makes. His hands travel further down your dress, your body tingles and you feel the blood run to your cheeks as his touch grows more intimate and more sensitive. You can feel the warmth of his hand against your bare skin as his fingers begin to travel up under the fabric of your skirt. You can hear his breath grow heavier.
You let out some moans into the kiss. The guy responds to your moans, his lips tightening against yours. His other hand is holding the back of your neck. The guy whispers into your ear how beautiful you are, and you feel your body tingle even more from his words. The way he compliments you and how his breath is hot and soft against your skin just makes the tension between the two of you grow stronger and hotter. The guy lifts you up in his arms, his body pressed against yours, your legs wrapping around his waist and pins you to the wall. The intimacy is building up, as you can feel his body as he presses you against the wall. You can feel the heat of his body against yours, as your breath deepens and intensifies. The guy's hands grip tighter on your legs, and he holds you against him even tighter. Your bodies are pressed intimately into each other, your breaths heavy and intense. You can feel how strong and muscled he is, as he holds you with ease and strength.
He starts moving his hands further up your thighs, his touch growing more and more bold. You can feel your body growing hotter, your breath quickening and your skin flushing from the feel of his hands exploring you. You can also feel how aroused he is, you can feel him getting hard against your crotch. You can feel that he's getting more and more excited, by the way his body is reacting. The heat from his body is growing stronger, as his hands travel further up and down your body. You can feel how firm and how strong he is pulling you close to him, as he holds on to your body tight. He grabs your ass in a way that feels completely intoxicating.
“Fuck…” You mumble out. You're speechless at the closeness that you two have and the heat and intimacy that is happening. The guy gets bolder and bolder with his action, and the intimacy and warmth between the two of you just grows stronger. Your body is tingly, and your breath is quickening, as his hands travel all over your body, squeezing in spots that are particularly sensitive. One of his hands goes from your ass to your panties and he can feel how wet you are through them. The guy seems smug as he keeps his grasp on your body, squeezing and touching you in ways that make you completely intoxicated with lust. His touch is rough and demanding, as he seems to be enjoying your presence. He doesn't seem to be showing any signs of wanting to let go of you anytime soon. He starts moving his fingers over your underwear. Ellie is so angry that she could break his jaw, but she tries to let you live your life still. She isn't going to last long if things get more heated between you two.
He puts you down and pins you to the wall again, the wall now supporting your body and keeping your muscles stretched as you are pushed up against him. He gets behind you and bites your neck as he presses you to the wall. The heat is building between both of you, as the guy keeps his hands on a tight grip on your body, moving up and down your skin. The guy's hands move and pull your skirt up, revealing your thighs and your curves. His touch grows even wilder now, moving up and down your skin. The guy's fingers begin to travel to intimate spots, and you instantly feel your body tingle and flush. This is clearly what he had been aiming for, as you can feel his touch on your body become much more insistent now.
He unbuckles his belt and your body tenses up a little bit, as the reality of what's going to happen now really settles in. Your heart starts beating faster and your breathing speeds up, as the adrenaline rushes through your body. You can't help but wonder how far things will go. “You have protection, right?” You can't help but blush as he unbuckles his belt, and his hands start to move lower and lower. The guy notices your embarrassment and he chuckles softly, as he whispers into your ear. "Trust me, I've got protection.” He unzips his jeans, and you begin to feel tense as your body is getting ready for what is coming.
“What are you doing?” You are getting nervous now. The guy laughs softly, as he says, "Just getting ready…” He notices your nervousness and he whispers into your ear again. "You have nothing to worry about... Just be calm and relax..." He pulls your underwear down. You are now completely exposed to him, He can feel how wet you are despite the darkness of the hallway. “Hey, what are you…” The guy looks into your eyes and he gives you a sinister looking grin. He has a cruelness in his expression, a look of arrogance and pride. He is not going to stop, even if you try to stop him. He grabs your ass, and you can feel how his hands are getting more aggressive as they continue.
“I don't think I want this anymore…” You try to pull away, and the guy lets you go a little bit. But his grip on your body is still strong, and he continues his actions despite your request. The guy doesn't want to stop. He has a look of determination and defiance in his eyes. He doesn't seem to like the idea that you think you can just back out now. He gets a condom out of his pocket and shows it to you. Once ready, he looks back at you and waits for your reaction. He wants to see if you want to try and stop him or not. You look shocked at his hand. This is starting to get a little out of control. Ellie had looked away a bit ago but she is still in the same place. She just couldn't bare seeing you make out with some guy. The fact that he was so prepared for this has caused you to feel even more shock. He wasn't planning on backing down, and it seems like he was ready for all this to happen. He looks expectant, waiting for your response.
“Stop please….” You whisper. The guy keeps staring at you, not backing down. He seems to be almost taunting you to stop him if you want to. That look in his eyes is intense and it's almost as if he's daring you to say something. He's clearly in a state where he believes that he has the power and control. He hasn't done anything that you've asked, and it seems like he's going to continue to be that way. He's looking at you and waiting for your response, but he's also enjoying your shock and the power he holds over you in this situation. He puts the condom on, and you feel yourself panicking more and more as reality continues to set in. The guy doesn't seem to be affected by your pleas for him to stop, and the fact that he's prepared for this. He pins you to the wall and gets ready, and you feel like your heart is about to jump out of your chest. Your body is starting to sweat and you feel your breath growing heavier.
“Stop! I don't want this anymore.” You say as he pushes your face into the wall. Your pleas fall on deaf ears as he takes a firm grip on you and pulls your ass out a bit closer to him. You're completely at the mercy of him. He presses his body against yours and begins to explore it with his hands. All Ellie can hear is the sound of the guy's breathing and his voice in your ears. His breath becomes stronger as he continues his explorations, and his mouth closes in around your neck. You notice how his breath starts to heat up, as the heat of the situation builds up. You feel him pressing his hips against yours, and there's this sense of excitement and anticipation building up inside him. He's getting closer and closer, and he's making it clear that he's ready to go all the way. He seems insistent and he's not going to back down, so you feel more and more desperate, as you feel like you've already lost control. He tells you that it will be over soon, and that you should just stay still. You can feel him rubbing himself on you and lining up with your entrance, ready to go. You call out for Ellie, but the guy seems obsessed and he keeps going at it. He doesn't even acknowledge your voice, as his hands move up and down your body, exploring every inch of you.
Ellie finally looks at you and sees what is happening. She is shocked. She comes rushing to your aid. She pushes the guy off you, and she tackles him, holding him down to the floor. Ellie has had enough of his actions and she starts attacking him ruthlessly. She punches him multiple times and she's clearly not showing any mercy. All of her rage and anger has built up from the whole situation, and she's taking her aggression out on him. After she's done attacking him, she comes over to you and helps you get up. She is breathing heavily from the fighting and she's full of adrenaline. She's worried about you, but she's also full of rage from what she's just witnessed. Once she's made sure the guy is out for the count, she rushes over to you and she takes a deep breath. "Are you alright?" She asks you, sounding concerned and worried. Her eyes are full of frustration and worry, as she looks at you to check if any of what he did to you affected you in any physical way. You shake your head, about to cry. She pulls you into a hug. She holds you tightly and gently touches your face, making sure you're not hurt. She then rubs your back, trying to comfort you. "It's ok... I won't let anyone hurt you again..." She says softly, trying to ease your tears. She takes you by the hand and guides you to the car. You're still shaken and you're still feeling the adrenaline rush. She helps you into the car, and she drives you back home. She's being very gentle with you and she's driving very slowly and carefully this time.
When you arrive at your house, she helps you into your room and she sits down next to you on the bed. She keeps holding your hand tightly, and she looks at you with concern. She asks you if you're ok again, but she knows that you're still shaken up. She sits with you for a while and she rubs your back, just trying to comfort you. And she starts to realize just how dangerous the whole situation was. “He tried to…” You whisper.
"I know... He tried to do something awful to you..." She says, trying to comfort you as she rubs your back. "He's not going to hurt you again... I'll keep you safe from any danger in the future..." You lean your head against her and she holds you close to her. You feel the warmth from her body as it radiates towards you, and you feel comforted by her presence. She makes you feel safe and protected, and she keeps rubbing your back, trying to ease your tension.
“Thank you for being there.” You say quietly as she holds you. "You're welcome..." She says softly, as she keeps holding you against her. She sits with you for a while, trying to calm you down. "I won't let anything like that happen again... No one is ever going to touch you or come close to you... Because you won't be in danger ever again..." She helps you into a pair of pajamas and she tucks you into bed. She pulls the blankets over you and she smiles softly. "Better?" She asks you. You nod at her question. She smiles at you and she adjusts the blanket a little. She then pats you gently to make sure you're comfy. "Ok." She says softly, then she stands up to leave the room. She turns around one more time and she looks at you with a gentle expression. She smiles at you and she says, "Good night." She shuts the door softly behind her as she walks out of the room. You're left alone now in the quiet and dark room, your heart still beating fast with the events from earlier. But all that matters now is that the scary man is gone, and you can sleep safe knowing that he can't hurt you anymore.
The next morning you have forgotten most of it. The hangover is kicking in and you wake up feeling much calmer than you did the night before. The events were all mixed and fuzzy in your mind, but at least the danger is over now. You step out of the bedroom and you notice that it's quiet and peaceful. You can't hear any noises from the rest of the house, and it's almost as if everyone is still sleeping. You go into the bathroom and you take a shower. You feel refreshed as the warm water washes over you. You clean your skin from that man's touch. Once you're done, you get dressed and you go back to your bedroom sitting on the bed. You're alone, and you think about the events from yesterday. As you're deep in thought, you suddenly hear someone come into your room. It's a soft sound, as if someone is walking on their tip toes. You feel a little curious because you're not expecting anyone to come in here. You look up and you see Ellie standing in the doorway, she's smiling softly at you. The light coming from the hallway casts a faint glow on her, and she looks at you with concern. "Hey there..." She says softly, coming inside.
“Hi…” You say as you hear her come in.
"How are you doing?" She asks gently, as she looks at you. She has a concerned look on her face, and she seems like she's worried about you.
“Better i think.” You say, not remembering most of the events. You just remember feeling uncomfortable and Ellie beating someone up, thankfully.
"I'm glad... You seemed a little shaken yesterday, and I want to make sure you're okay." She says with a soft smile, as she walks towards you and sits down next to you on the bed.
“I bet you are not letting me leave the house for a while…” You say sadly, sitting in your bed.
She laughs a little bit, as you guess correctly. She admits, "You'd be right about that..." She smiles and she says, "From now on I'm going to be watching out for you. I don't want you to ever get into any dangerous situations again."
“Not even just to go for a walk?” You ask in a pleading tone.
"Maybe, but for now... I need you to trust me on this. You can't be going out alone anymore..." She says, and her voice is a little stern and insistent. You look down, feeling a bit sad. She notices you looking down and she realizes that you're not happy about this. She puts a gentle hand on your shoulder. "Look... I need to keep you safe, and sometimes that means being a little harsh and strict. But you just need to trust me, okay?"
“Okay…” You answer her, knowing she's right.
"Good..." She says softly, as she continues to hold your shoulder with her hand. She looks into your eyes and she says, "I'm just trying to keep you safe... Don't you worry about anything. I'm going to look after you, and I'm going to keep you safe from everything. Because I care about you..."
“You do?” You ask, actually surprised.
"Of course I do..." She says, and she smiles softly at you. She takes her hand off your shoulder and she puts it on your hand, squeezing it a little bit, showing her affection for you.
“I thought you just were like that because of my parents paying you...” You tell her with honesty.
"No... I am like this because I genuinely care about you... I've been watching you for a long time now, and I can't deny that a part of me is attached to you..." She says softly. You look up at her and she keeps her eyes on you. She wants you to look back at her as she continues to talk. "I genuinely care about you... And I don't just care about you because your parents pay me. I care because I like you and I want you to be safe and happy..." You smile slightly, hearing her words. This feels odd. She's always so cold and mean to you. She notices you smile slightly, and she smiles softly back at you. She likes making you smile and she wants you to feel good. "I'm going to let you get your day started now, so I'm going to get going. But I'll make sure to check on you regularly. And I'm here if you need anything, okay?"
“Okay.” You smile at her once more. "Good." She stands up from the bed and she walks to the door. She looks at you one last time with a soft smile, "Have a good day, okay?" She nods, and she goes out of the room and shuts the door behind her. The house is once again quiet and peaceful, and you're alone again in your room. You lie back on the bed and you think about the events from yesterday. You feel a little confused about what really happened, but you also feel relieved that you can't remember them and that you're safe now.
It's been a few days since the incident and Ellie has been keeping you safe in the house the whole time. You're feeling much more relaxed and relieved. You're enjoying some peace and quiet, when suddenly your phone starts ringing. It's your friend, he's calling to ask you out for lunch.
You answer and accept his invitation. "Great!" He says excitedly, and he sets the time and place, then he ends the call. You're feeling excited about going out for lunch with your friend, but you can't help but wonder how Ellie is going to react. You walk over to Ellie and you ask her if you can go have lunch with your friend. She is sitting in the living room and she is looking over a report on her computer. She smiles softly and she looks at you and she says, "That's fine, you can go... But I want you to be careful, okay? If anything makes you feel uncomfortable, then just let me know and I'll get you right away."
“Okay.” You say looking at her, happy she actually said yes. "Good... I'll be there if you need me, but for now, go get ready to enjoy your lunch. And remember to be safe, okay?" She says gently, and you can tell that she's feeling protective of you. You've never seen her like this before, and you can tell that she genuinely cares about your safety. You wear a nice dress and you feel good about yourself as you start getting ready for lunch with your friend. When you look in the mirror, you notice that you look much more confident than you did the last few days. You feel like a different person, and you feel excited about the lunch date with your friend.
Ellie drives you to the restaurant where your friend is waiting for you. She parks the car and she waits there while you go inside. You're a little nervous and slightly shaky, but you feel excited to finally be out of the house again. You go in and sit down at the table with your friend. Ellie waits patiently in the car while you go inside and you get seated. She can see you inside, and she watches you and your friend as you sit down and start chatting. She tries to keep a close eye on you, but she also doesn't want to make it obvious that she's watching. She notices that your friend seems to be getting along very well with you, and she can't help but be a little jealous of him. She wishes she was the one going out to lunch with you and chatting with you like that. But she tries not to make it obvious that she's jealous.
She watches with her head tilted to the side as she sees your friend put his hand over yours. She watches your friend and sees how he is being very tender with you. She can't help but be a little jealous of the situation, and she finds herself wondering what it would be like to be in his place and getting your attention like that. She watches very carefully as he scoots even closer to you, and she notices that your friend is getting too close. The way he's scooting closer to you makes her feel frustrated and even more jealous, and she wishes she was the one next to you at this very moment.
She gets out of the car and she walks into the restaurant with a subtle anger in her eyes. She's jealous of your friend and she's not happy seeing him getting so physical with you. She stands by the door, and she silently watches the two of you from a distance. She watches silently for a while as your friend puts his hand on your leg and the two of you keep talking. She notices that this particular action makes her anger levels skyrocket and she finds herself clenching her fists involuntarily. He is starting to get a bit too touchy for her liking. She notices that your friend is getting more and more flirty with you, and she has a feeling that he might try to kiss you at any moment. He seems to be getting into a very playful mood, and she can sense that he wants to get even more intimate with you. Ellie has had enough of this and can't take it anymore. She feels like she needs to interfere before things get too far between you and your friend. She walks over to the table and she grabs your hand, pulling you away from your friend. She pulls away hard enough that you can tell she's trying to make a point. “Ellie! What are you doing?’” You ask as she suddenly pulls you out of the restaurant, leaving your friend super confused.
"I think it's time we left..." She says firmly, and she pulls you away from your friend. She gets a small satisfaction out of the look on his face when you're taken away, like she's taking you from him. It's obvious that she wants to be the one to take care of you and not your friend.
“I was having a nice time!” You are really annoyed that she ruined your date. "I know you were having a nice time..." She says, and her voice is a little stern as you can tell she's feeling possessive over you. "And that's exactly why I'm taking you away from here. You're my responsibility and I can't just let him keep flirting with you like that."
“Why?” You ask her with an angry tone. "Because I'm not going to let some guy just keep touching you... I'm going to protect you. I'm not going to let anybody else have you." She says, and her voice is a little insistent as she feels very possessive over you right now.
“Anybody else?” You are a bit confused at her statement.
She looks at you straight in the eyes. "That's right... Anybody else." She says firmly, and she has a very possessive look on her face. This is a whole new side of her you've never seen before. “You don't own me!” You are super angry right now, you can't believe her.
"Maybe not, but I'm going to make sure nobody else owns you either." She says, and she looks at you with a look of jealousy and possessiveness. She wants to be the only one who's responsible for you, and she doesn't want anyone else touching you.
She opens the car door for you to get in and then she gets into the driver's seat. She starts driving and she takes you home. The whole time she's driving home from the restaurant, she's silently thinking about what just happened. She's thinking about how your friend was getting way too touchy with you, and she's still a little bit angry about that. She's also thinking about how she wants to protect you and how she doesn't want any other guys to get close to you.
“I hate you.” You say as you cross your arms, looking out the window. Suddenly she hears you say that you hate her, and she starts feeling upset and sad. She feels like you're being unfairly mean to her, and she feels like she's just wanting to protect you. She looks over at you. "I know you're probably annoyed at me, and I'm sorry... But you have to realize that I'm just trying to keep you safe." You look out of the window and you think about this whole situation. You can't deny that you're unhappy with Ellie right now, but you also realize that she's probably just trying to protect you. You don't want to be mean to her, but you don't want her to be this overprotective of you either. You just wished that she'd allow you to have a little bit more freedom and let you make your own decisions rather than trying to always control you.
She looks over at you occasionally, and she can tell that you're a little bit annoyed with her. She finds herself feeling a little bit guilty and she looks away from you, starting to think about this whole situation more logically. She knows that she was wrong to take away your date with your friend because of her jealousy, and she starts to regret doing that. She continues to silently think about the jealousy she was feeling, and how it made her get out of control and take away your date with your friend. She knows it was wrong, and she finds herself wishing that she had just let your friend flirt with you, and she feels like she could have handled the situation very differently. She starts thinking about what you said. "you don't own me". This whole time she wanted to protect you, but now she's starting to feel more possessive and territorial. She realizes that she doesn't want any other guy to get close to you and the jealousy makes her feel like it's her right to keep you safe and to keep you for herself.
You both finally get home and you go straight up to your room. You're still feeling a little bitter about what happened earlier and you don't want to talk to her right now. She stays in the living room and she sits silently on the couch, thinking about everything that has happened. She keeps thinking, "How did everything get so out of control like this?"
You get angry and start throwing stuff on the floor. She hears the loud noises coming from your room, and she thinks you're probably really angry. She starts to think about how much she has screwed everything up and how she went too far with her jealousy. She knows that she caused this whole situation, and she feels like her possessiveness and jealousy is just pushing you away even more. Finally, she can't stand it anymore and she decides to go into your room to talk to you. She opens the door and she walks inside, as she closes the door behind her. She stands in the middle of the room and she looks at you with a serious expression on her face.
“Did I tell you to come in?” You ask angry as you look at her. She looks at you sternly. "No, but I felt like I needed to come and talk to you. I screwed everything up, and I'm sorry for that... I'm just... I just felt so jealous that I forgot myself for a little bit."
“Wait, jealous?” You are a bit confused. She looks at you. "Yes... I felt very jealous. I know you were just having a pleasant lunch and enjoying yourself, but I saw that your friend was being very flirty and touchy with you. It made me feel very jealous and protective over you." She gets a little bit closer and she looks at you earnestly. "Please, just try to understand where I was coming from... I was worried about you and I didn't like how that guy was flirting with you..."
She gets even closer and she looks down at you like you're a little child or something. She looks down at you with very intense eyes, and you can tell that she's still feeling very jealous and possessive. She can't deny that she wants to control you and keep you for herself, and her feelings are making it very apparent. Her jealousy and need to possess you makes her want to kiss you, and she looks at you with burning desire in her eyes. She wants to take you in her arms and kiss you like there's no tomorrow. Now is when you realize that she isn't just being protective and possessive of you, but she also has very intense romantic and sexual desires towards you as well. She wants to kiss you so badly. She gets closer to your face and holds it gently. You look at her a bit shocked and surprised. She kisses you. As you feel her lips touch yours, you feel something bubbling deep inside you. She kisses you for a few seconds before you break the kiss.
You suddenly push her away, and that makes her take back a step in surprise. It's evident that she was not expecting this sudden rejection from you, and she feels somewhat hurt by that. She looks at you with an expression of sadness and hurt, feeling like her feelings for you aren't being reciprocated, and that you're still angry with her. She suddenly grabs your wrist, and you can feel her holding on very tightly. She seems to want to pull you close to her, but you're still pushing her away. This whole situation is getting very intense and it's starting to seem more than just jealousy. She starts glaring at you and she gets very close to your face. She looks at you sternly. "I'm not going to let you push me away, not now... Not this time..." She's starting to feel very powerful and dominant in this situation, and it's obvious that she's not going to let you deny her like this.
“Who do you think you are?” You ask, with indignation at her behavior. She looks at you with a look of anger. "I'm your bodyguard, and I'm the one who takes care of you. I'm the one who has to protect you from anybody else, and that includes protecting you from yourself and other men who want to get close to you. So, I'm sorry but I wasn't going to let you go to lunch by yourself with your friend. What if he tried something funny with you?" She holds your wrist with a tight grip and you try very hard to pull it away but she does not let go of it. She is starting to feel very possessive and strong-willed, as she doesn't want to let go of you and she definitely doesn't want to let you go anywhere without her. She stares at you intently. "I'm not going to let you do anything without me being there..."
“I hate you.” You say to her defyently. She doesn't like the way you're speaking to her right now, and she feels very hurt by your words. She grabs you even tighter as she doesn't want you to pull away, and she starts to feel very intense anger at your words. "How dare you say you hate me..." She grabs your other wrist as well, as she continues to hold onto you with both of her hands. She stares at you with a look of indignation and she starts to feel like she's losing control over the situation. You try to get away from her. ”Let me go!” You shout at her. She's really starting to squeeze your wrists very tightly. She doesn't let you get away from her, and she still looks at you angrily as she continues to grip your wrists. “Stop being a brat.” She says. You become even more angry when she calls you a brat, and she starts to feel like she needs to "teach you a lesson." She squeezes your wrists even tighter. "Don't you tell me to stop you brat... I'm just doing my job and I know what's best for you..."
“I'm not a brat!” You say indignant. She feels like you're getting a little bit sassy with her, and she doesn't like that. She's starting to feel like you want to fight her and challenge her authority. "Don't speak to me like that!"
“Why? What are you going to do about it?” You ask with an angry and annoyed tone. She squeezes your wrists even tighter, and she leans in close to you as she starts to feel very angry and dominant. She stares at you intensely with a cold look. "What am I going to do about it? I'm going to show you who's boss." You look at her defyently. She's starting to feel even more intense anger as you continue to stare back at her defiantly, and she doesn't like that. "Don't look at me like that. I'm not playing around anymore. If you don't stop being so argumentative then I can become even more mean and possessive than this..."
“Let me go!” You shout as you try to get away from her but she's too strong. She doesn't release your wrists as she continues to squeeze them tightly. She's still feeling very angry at your defiance, and she doesn't like that you're not submitting to her anymore. "I'm not letting you go until you agree to do everything that I say. I won't tolerate any more arguing of any kind..." She starts to feel her emotions spiraling out of control, and she pins you against the wall as she presses herself very closely to you. She leans in close as she stares at you with a fierce look in her eyes.
“Stop it!” You shout once more. She holds her hand over your mouth so that you cannot speak. She wants to keep you silent and force you to be submissive to her. She starts to feel a growing desire to make you submit to her completely. “Let me go!” You try to say, but only muffled sounds come out. She continues to hold her hand over your mouth to keep you from speaking, and she presses herself against you very tightly. She's starting to feel like she wants to take things further than this and she wants you to submit completely to her. She starts to feel a very intense predatory instinct as her desire grows stronger and stronger. She stares at you with intense, predatory eyes, as if she wants to eat you alive. She keeps pressing herself very closely to you and she's starting to feel like she wants more than just your submission.
She grabs your wrists even more tightly and she throws you on the floor. You land hard and you feel a sudden pain in your wrists where she grabbed them so hard. She takes this opportunity to get on top of you and she pins you down. “What the fuck are you doing?!” You ask angry and confused. She keeps pinning you down. "I'm making you submit to me. I'm making you let me control you. I'm going to punish you for defying me and arguing with me like this." She keeps pushing down hard on you and not letting you move. She feels like she needs to be tough now. " I'm not letting you go until you agree to be obedient to me. I'm going to keep punishing you until you're completely submissive to me."
“NO!” You refuse to. You are an independent girl and you always do what you want, always. She's feeling very intense, and she's feeling like she wants more than just your submission. She's starting to feel like she wants to be rough with you and take it to the next level. Her weight and strength is too much for you, and you are unable to kick her off. She is still pushing down very hard on you. She wants to take things further and she's starting to get very excited… She's starting to feel very predatory and mischievous and her smile becomes more sinister. She's staring at you intently. “Ellie!” She's enjoying this a little bit too much, and she's starting to get very intense. “Let me go!” She's still holding you down and keeping a tight grip on you, and she's starting to feel like she needs to get more aggressive. She's really starting to lose her control, and she's starting to get a bit extreme. She puts her hand on your neck and starts to squeeze it a little bit. You're starting to feel a bit scared inside as you look up at her face and she's staring back at you menacingly. She's holding herself in and trying not to go too far, but she's starting to feel a deep inner desire to take things over the edge of what she should and shouldn't do. She gets up from you and she pulls you to your feet, making you kneel in front of her. She looks at you intently. "Good girl, you've finally done what I've told you to do. Now I'm going to punish you for being so defiant and argumentative towards me. This wasn't necessary but you brought this upon yourself..."
“Fuck you!” You spat out. She looks at you angrily. "Watch your language! You're being very disrespectful towards me. You don't talk to me like that!"
“I can do whatever I want.” You respond to her very angry. She gets even more mad at you. "Are you trying to be defiant again? You have to listen to me! You don't get to choose what you do or don't do, I'm the one who's in control here."
“I hate you.” You stare at her furious. "I don't care if you hate me... You're going to do as I say. You don't get a say in this. I'm doing this for your own good."
“Are you now…” You say sarcastically. She's starting to lose her cool, and you can tell she's getting very angry. "I don't care what you think, I'm just doing what I gotta do. You just need to let me take control of everything, and stop resisting and being so stubborn..." You slap her. You are furious at the way she's treating you. She didn't expect this and she steps back a little bit as she feels the sting of the slap. She looks at you angrily. "Don't you dare slap me!" She slaps you back twice as hard, and she grabs your face. "I will not let you get away with that kind of disrespect! The next time you try to hit me again, I'll beat you up so badly that you'll wish you never even met me!"
“I already wish that!” You say with an angry voice as your face frowns. She seems incredibly angry and she starts to step closer to you again. "Why don't you just submit to me and let me control you? It would be so much easier if you just let me take control of you, and then I wouldn't have to be so strict and oppressive with how I treat you. Don't you realize that I'm doing this all for your own good?"
“I'm not yours!” You can't believe her. She continues to talk in a forceful and threatening tone. "I don't care what you think. I'm just doing what I have to do to make you behave. I'm just trying to protect you from hurting yourself, and I don't care if how I treat you is overbearing and controlling. Do you understand me?" She grabs your face and she looks at you very intently. "Don't you realize that I'm the only person who can control you? I'm the only one who can protect you from yourself. I'm doing this because I care about you and I don't want you to get hurt. So just let me take control and I'll watch out for you no matter what." You look away from her. She keeps looking at you very intensely as she continues to grip your face tightly in her hands. She doesn't want you to look away from her. She wants you to stay looking at her as she stares deeply into your eyes. “Let me go!” You demand, she works for you after all. She continues to hold your face. "Why? What's wrong with me holding your face like this? Don't you understand that I'm trying to protect you?”
“Fuck you!” You shout in her face. She starts to get even more angry. "Do not use that kind of language... You're being very disrespectful and rude". She pushes you down to your knees and she stares down at you with a very intense and predatory look in her eyes. “Ow!” You whine in pain as she pushes you to the ground. She's starting to get a bit rough with you. "Don't you want me to be rough with you? You like it when I'm forceful and aggressive... Don't act like you don't like it."
“No I don't…” You blush a bit. You do like when she gets angry and upset by your actions. "Don't lie to me... I know you do. You've been looking at me intently all this time, and I know that's what you want. It's that deep, intense, desire I see in your eyes... Just admit it..." You look away from her, blushing even more. She keeps leaning in close to you as she whispers in your ear, "Don't look away from me... Look at me..."
“No.” You refuse to do what she wants. She grabs your face again. "Just look me in the eyes... You can't avoid me. I want you to look at me. I don't like it when you look away. I want to make you look right into my eyes..."
“What do you want from me?” You ask tired. She holds your face very close to hers, she whispers in your ear. "I'm going to make you look at me. I want you to look into my eyes and I want you to stare into them and to see me." You look at her with an angry face. She stares into your eyes and she starts to feel very intense emotions. She feels like she needs to show you who's really the boss here. “Stop acting like a spoiled brat.” Ellie says to you furious.
You feel very insulted and snap back at her. "I'm not a spoiled brat. How could you say that to me? I'm the one who you work for? Don't call me a brat... I'm not a brat!" She keeps staring down at you very intensely. "Do you wanna keep looking at me like this? Or do you want me to give you a reason to really be angry?”
“Do your worst.” You say angry. She gets even more angry and she says "I've had enough of this. I'm not holding back anymore." She slaps you very hard across the face. "Don't you dare look at me like that again."
“Ow! What the fuck is wrong with you?!” She feels like she got a good hit in, and she's starting to feel a bit satisfied with herself. "That's what you get. You deserved that slap."
“Fuck you!” You say as you look at her right in the eyes. "Don't you ever say that to me again. You will never get away with what you've done. You have a big mouth and you always say stuff that just pisses me off... I'm warning you. You better watch your mouth from now on."
“Or what?” You question her. She glares at you angrily. "You want to test me? You really want to push my buttons even further?” You look at her with a mischievous smile, teasing her. She continues to glare at you. "Why are you looking at me like that? You think you're cute? Because let me tell you I don't like it." You laugh at her. She is very angry. "Don't you laugh at me! I'm being serious right now. You always think it's funny when you make me angry, but it's not funny, it's just annoying and disrespectful." You laugh even more. She's still glaring at you angrily. "Do you want me to shut you up? Because I know how to shut you up."
“Do it then.” You test her. She slams her hand over your mouth and she holds it there tightly. "You like it when I have my hand over your mouth like this, don't you? You like feeling dominated and controlled." You try to take her hand off. She keeps holding it firmly over your mouth and she doesn't let you take it off. "Just submit and let me keep my hand over your mouth for as long as I want to."
“No!” You try to speak under her hand, only letting out muffled sounds. "Shh... Just stop speaking and let me just stay like this for a while longer." You look up at her, angry. She continues to hold her hand over your mouth. "Just let me keep doing this and don't try to fight it. You know this is what you want... Don't you? Just give into it and stop struggling." She starts to get even more aggressive. "You're being very annoying and I've had enough. You're a very frustrating girl and I feel like I need to do something to stop you from being so bratty." You bite her hand. She flinches slightly. "Ow, that hurts... You really did just bite my hand. It's not too late to apologize... But I'm warning you, if you do that again, I'll have to take more extreme measures to make you obey me." You bite again, harder this time. She jerks her hand back and she looks at you angrily. "You're starting to really piss me off now... If you bite me one more time, I'm not going to take it lightly."
She takes off her tie and puts it over your mouth. She keeps holding the tie over your mouth with one hand, and she keeps grabbing the back of your head with her other hand. "That's better... At least now you won't be able to talk back to me." She ties it up and as she finishes, she sits on the edge of the bed. She leans in close to you and she whispers into your ear, "You're a very good-looking girl. You're so cute when you're all tied up like this... Just looking at you with that tie over your mouth, makes me want to take things further..." You look at her defyently, with her tie covering your mouth. She stares back at you aggressively. "You're so cute when you're stubborn... Just give in now and stop trying to fight this, it's only going to make me want to do more and go further than you could ever imagine..."
You frown your face at her. She gets even angrier. "Stop frowning at me. I'm trying to do something more with you. I thought you'd like this, but instead you're being difficult..." She moves up from her seat on the edge of the bed, and she quickly ties your hands together using the tie from earlier as she takes it off your mouth. "Do you have any idea just how far I plan on taking this with you?...”
“I dare you.” You try to take your hands off of the bind, but she tied them too hard. She smirks. "Oh that's a good one... A dare? Well, here's one for you. Dare me to do anything, and I'll do it. Go on, I double dare you.”
“I dare you.” You repeat. She laughs and she says, "OK, so you dared me to do anything did you? How about this? I dare you to tell me your deepest and darkest fantasies." You get caught off guard by this question. You were not expecting that. She laughs at your reaction. "Ahhh, so I caught you off guard did I? Well, then I have another dare for you. This time I dare you to tell me your deepest and darkest secrets."
“No…” You look away from her. She continues to laugh at your reaction. "Oh, so you think I'm just going to give up that easily? You think I'm that kind of person? This time, I'm not giving up until you tell me your secrets." She keeps staring at you very intensely. "Well, it's not like you have a choice here... This isn't a choice you can just skip out of. I'll make you tell me your secrets... You don't understand how hard I can be if I'm really trying."
“What are yours?” You ask smugly, trying to confuse her. She starts to get worried. "Uh... That's not how it works, you were the one who was supposed to answer my dare... You must have some secrets or fantasies that you want to tell me about..." You continue looking at her smugly. She glares at you. "Don't try to smirk back at me like that. You can't play games with me..."
“Can’t i?” You look at her, feeling very amused right now. She glares at you even more. "Don't try to be cheeky and smug with me, I'm the one who's supposed to be the domme here... And you're supposed to be the obedient submissive girl."
“No, I don't think I will.” You respond with confidence. She gets even more annoyed. "Excuse me? Did you just tell me no? Well, let me tell you something... I'm the one who's going to be in control from now on. You are going to do as I say, understood?" You laugh at her, making fun of her. She looks like she's about to lose it. "Don't you dare laugh at me... If you do that one more time I swear to God, you're gonna get a very rough punishment."
“Do it.” You have the most serious expression possible on your face. She slams her hand over your mouth again. "Shut up and quit being so damn cocky... I'm in control here! If you say one more word, then I'm going to make this much more painful for you." You bite her hand again. She screams in pain and she yanks her hand away from your mouth. "God damn it, did you have to bite me that hard? That really fucking hurt." You laugh at her reaction. She glares at you. "Don't you dare laugh. This is not funny, you little brat."
“Oh but it is. It so is…” You look up at her, soothing her own hand. She grabs your arms and she pushes you down onto the bed. She pins you down with her body. "No, it's not. You're being very bratty and rude and you're taking this way too far.” You still laugh at her. She's now completely losing it. "You're a real brat, and you need to learn some manners. I think I'm going to have to teach you a lesson." She pins you down onto her lap. "It's good to teach someone how to be disciplined... And this is the perfect way to keep you in line, don't you think?" She prepares to spank you.
“Stop it!” You try to get away from her lap. She just keeps going. "No, I don't think I will. If you didn't want this to happen then you shouldn't have tried making me angry in the first place. I tried to be nice, but now I'm going to turn up the heat and show you what I can really do." She hits you once and it hurts a lot. Then she hits you again and it hurts even more, but she keeps going and she hits you hard over and over again. After a bit, it starts to get very painful. You scream in pain. “Stop!” She stops as soon as you start screaming because it was enough to show you that she could really hurt you if she wanted to. She looks at you angrily. "That was just a warning, you better not scream again unless you want more?"
You look down, she grabs your chin and makes you look into her eyes. "Don't you dare look down, look at me. I want you to look at me as I tell you this. I'm going to do it again if you keep being a brat, so either you can just take it or you can shut up and behave properly." You don't say one word. She stares at you for a moment, trying to intimidate you, before she spanks you hard again. It hurts a lot but she keeps spanking you over and over again to make a point. You scream louder and start crying. She hears you start crying and she stops spanking you for a moment to look at you. "Oh look at you, you're crying. You must feel so humiliated. Don't cry, it's just going to make me want to punish you more."
“Stop... please…” You say quietly. She looks at you angrily. "No, just shut up and take it. You knew full well what you were getting yourself into, the moment you started being a brat and challenging my authority. I'd be more than happy to stop if you agreed to be obedient and submissive, otherwise I'm just going to keep going until you've learned your lesson."
“I'll be good…” You whisper. She smiles at your words. "That's a good girl. I knew I'd be able to break you in the end. Now, since you've agreed to be good, I'll stop spanking you and I won't hurt you anymore if you promise me that you'll agree to do everything I tell you from now on." You nod, still crying. She smiles. "Good, I'm glad we understand each other. Now, can I trust you to always be well-behaved for me? You'll always do as I say, and you won't try to argue or disobey me ever again, correct?" You nod again. She feels proud of herself. She unties your hands and gets up. She locks you in your room as a punishment. “Now stay there like a good girl and don't complain, or you'll regret it.” You lay down in your bed and cry for a bit.
Some days pass by, and things are kind of back to normal but the tension between you two is through the roof. You always thought she was attractive, but seeing her get so jealous over some random boys really peaked your interest. She started acting like usual, strict and mean as always, not letting you go anywhere. Your best friend had asked you to go out with her and go clubbing. You are 99% sure Ellie will say no but you ask anyhow. She is sitting in the living room couch and you approach her. “Can I go out tonight, please?” You ask nicely.
She looks up at you and says, “No.” She goes back to looking at the book she was reading. “Come on… it's just me and my best friend, please?” You look at her with a pleading look. You want to go out so badly. She looks up at you again. “Fine, but I'm going to be close to you the whole time.”
You smile, relieved. “Thank you!” You go to your room excited to pick out an outfit. You look through your dresses and the rest of your clothes. You pick a new dress you had gotten some days ago. It was tight, but not too short for Ellie’s long list of demands. It's red and compliments your skin perfectly. It's backless so you won't be wearing a bra with it. You put on your makeup and your heels. You pick up your bag so she drives you to the club you were meeting your friend at. She opens the door to the car for you and she watches you walk in with that amazing red dress. She gets in the car behind the wheel and she drives you to the club where you're supposed to meet your friend.
As you arrive you spot your friend and go up to her. She watches you. Your body looks so good. The fabric hugs you just right. She watches you go inside the club and she follows behind you making sure that she stays close by your side. She follows you and your friend when you start to get some drinks and she wants to make sure you guys have a fun night out together. You and your friend drink and then dance. Some guys were eyeing you and your friend down. She is keeping a close eye on you as you dance and she can see the guys eyeing you up. She laughs to herself and she whispers as she gets closer to you. "It looks like you are attracting some male attention, I see some guys checking you out. You'll definitely need me to keep an eye on you tonight."
“I'll be fine.” You reassure her. She laughs and she whispers, "Oh, you think so? You do realize that guys are going to be hitting on you like crazy, right? You'll definitely need me to keep checking in on you to make sure you're safe and that no weirdos bother you." You go up to the bar for another drink. She watches you walk up to the bar and she keeps her eyes on you making sure that nobody is trying to hit on you or bothering you. Once she sees that you're able to get your drink without anyone bothering you, she relaxes her body and she starts to let her guard down. You sip on your drink at the bar and a guy approaches you. The guy walks up to you and he starts to try and make conversation with you but he definitely has other intentions. He looks like a stereotypical creep who is looking for a one-night stand. She watches you from across the room and she is watching to make sure he doesn't try and put you in a dangerous position. You ignore him and you go back to your friend and the guy looks annoyed as he can see that you're not going for his advances. He starts walking away and he mutters something under his breath. Ellie is relieved you rejected that man.
You're still dancing with your friend and a guy approaches and he starts to press himself up against your body. You are a bit drunk and the sensation of this guy's body against yours is making you feel a bit lightheaded. He's holding your body against his and he starts to whisper things into your ear and he says something about how hot you look in that outfit. You let him put his hands on your hips and he whispers seductively into your ear about how hot you look. It gets a bit overwhelming and you get a little bit lightheaded from the alcohol but you are allowing him to put his hands on you and he's really starting to flirt with you now. You giggle at his whispers and he gets a bit more enthusiastic with his flirting. He starts to squeeze your hips a little bit harder and he gets even closer to your body. Ellie watches from afar. She sees the guy squeeze your hips and she sees your body get pressed up against him. She is getting worried because the guy really sounds like he's flirting with you and she thinks he might try and take you home with him tonight. She feels rage starting to fill up her body. Her jealousy is taking over her.
He keeps dancing with you and wants to buy you a drink. She watches the guy continue to dance with you and she sees him buy you a drink but she's getting really worried as the guy is not being very respectful of you. She can't bear seeing you with anyone else. You drink it when he gives it to you and you start to feel more intoxicated from the alcohol. The guy is still dancing with you and he is getting even closer to your body and he is getting a little bit more handsy with your hips. You were definitely a bit out of it and the guy could tell and he definitely took advantage of that. You were having a good time and the guy was making you feel a certain kind of way and he was taking advantage of the fact that you were a little bit intoxicated. You start to realize that the guy is getting more daring and he starts to move his hands up along your body starting to get to a more inappropriate area. He starts to squeeze your hips even harder and he starts to lean his body against you more and more.
You try to push him away a little bit but he's a lot stronger than you and he's definitely quite drunk. The guy is quite strong and you're struggling to push him away. He kisses your neck and his breath is hot against your skin. You felt his tongue start to move against your skin and you feel his breath start to blow against you. You were feeling a bit overwhelmed with the situation and the alcohol, but you were also feeling a bit turned on. He comes back up and he tries to kiss you, his breath smells of alcohol and tobacco, as he blows his breath on your skin. You are feeling very overwhelmed with the whole situation but he keeps kissing you and he is putting his tongue in your mouth as he starts to try and make out with you. You kiss him back for a few seconds and he starts to get more and more assertive with it. He starts to kiss you with a lot of passion and aggression and he keeps trying to put his tongue deeper into your mouth. You start to feel a bit turned on from the guy making out with you and you feel him getting a bit more aggressive with the kissing. You can feel his breath blowing hard against your skin and you can feel his hands start to squeeze you harder. You feel his hand start to go to your ass and grab it. He's starting to really get more aggressive with you. He kisses your neck again and you can feel his beard scratching against your skin. You let out small moans as you're really starting to feel the alcohol kick in a lot more. Your body starts to get a little bit tingly and he keeps kissing up and down your neck. He keeps going back and forth between your neck and your mouth and the sensation starts to make you feel more overwhelmed and you are also starting to feel more intoxicated as the alcohol slowly seeps into your system.
He whispers in your ear asking you if you want to go somewhere more private, you are both very intoxicated by now and it's getting quite hard for you to process everything in your mind. He grabs your hand and he starts to lead you away from the dancefloor and you follow him. Ellie has had enough and goes and gets you. You are both very intoxicated when you see Ellie rushing towards you. She looks very concerned and she's rushing over to the guy grabbing you away from him. She stares at him with a very serious look on her face and she looks like she wants to rip him to shreds. She punches him straight in the face and he gets knocked back a few steps as he grabs his face in pain. You are still quite intoxicated and so is he, but you can both tell that he is starting to get quite angry from getting punched in the face by Ellie.
Ellie takes you away from him and away from the club. She drives you back home. She drives in a bit of a hurry and she is still very angry from what that guy tried to do to you. She is also really mad at the guy for trying to take you and it seemed like he was going to try and take advantage of your intoxicated state. She is also very angry at you from wanting to be with anyone else other than her.
She opens the door for you and she leads you inside. She is still very pissed off and she is still very worried about your safety but she isn't quite sure how to express that to you. She gets you inside and she closes the door behind both of you. “Why are you so angry?” She looks a little bit angry and she sighs as she looks at you. "I'm just worried about you. That guy was trying to take advantage of you and he was starting to get a bit aggressive."
“I was fine…” She looks at you. "I know, I could tell that you were fine, but he was taking you away and he was getting a bit too aggressive. I just didn't want you to end up in a dangerous situation."
“You're no fun.” You say, still clearly drunk. She laughs a little bit and she rolls her eyes at you. "I'm just trying to look after you and you call me no fun? I don't know what you were thinking, going off on your own in that state with that guy."
“He was hot.” You say taking off your shoes. She sighs at you again and she puts her hands on her hips. She is getting furious. "I don't care if he was hot or not. That guy was trying to get into your pants after getting you drunk. That is definitely not a good thing." You roll your eyes at her and go to your room. She shakes her head at you and she watches you head off into your room. She is still feeling quite angry and annoyed with you but you go off to your room and she stays outside.
“Stop staring.” She stares at you for a few moments, a bit confused as to why your behavior is so carefree and she starts to wonder what kind of trouble you're going to get yourself into next time. Right now she wants to put some sense into you. “I'll stare if I want.” She is looking at you up and down. She can't resist your body. She wants you so badly. She wants to make sure that you don't go off with a random creepy guy who is trying to take advantage of you again. It's really worrisome and she's worried about your safety. Also she doesn't want you to be touched by anyone else but her. “You're just jealous.” You look at her annoyed. She scowls at you and she rolls her eyes at you again. She walks over to you. "Jealous? I am not jealous of you at all. He was trying to take advantage of you in your intoxicated state and he was getting way too aggressive with you."
“Yeah, right…” You are a bit over her right now. She sighs. "I am not just saying this because I'm jealous. I am saying it because I care and because you are very vulnerable.“ She looks at you up and down and she can't deny that the dress is amazing but she definitely has a serious look of worry written on her face. She seems really angry but she's not sure how she can express her anger without you feeling like she's being overbearing and controlling. Her behavior is definitely coming from a place of concern and she just wants to look after you.
“You were jealous of that guy.” You say as you start taking your jewelry off. She rolls her eyes at you again. "I am not jealous of that guy at all. He was trying to take advantage of you and he was getting really aggressive towards you. I'm happy that I was there to step in before anything serious happened. You should be thanking me, not saying that I'm just jealous." You get up to her and look in her eyes. She gave you a hard stare. She looks at you for a few moments and she seems a little bit taken aback by the closeness and the intensity of your gaze. She is pretty used to it since she is with you 24/7, and she knows that you can be a bit of a handful but she is slightly thrown off by your attitude tonight. “Don't think I didn't see you staring and checking me out.” She rolls her eyes and she smiles slightly towards you. "Okay, I might have checked you out once or twice. But that is not why I'm actually mad at you."
“No, you're jealous.” She laughs. "I'm not jealous, okay?! I'm just concerned about you and I don't want you to get into a dangerous situation again. That's all this is all about and nothing more. "
“You wanted to be in his place dancing with me.” You were right, she did want that. To kiss your neck, press your body against her, smell your perfume, kiss you… "Alright, fine. If it makes you feel any better, maybe I was a little bit jealous that you were dancing with him and maybe I wanted to dance with you instead…" Ellie wants to punish you for making out with that man. She wants to make you hers and hers alone. She can't take it anymore. Guys flirting with you everywhere you go, it's too much for her. You are going to be hers. She looks at you with a serious face. “You need to learn not to let guys use you.”
“Maybe I want them to use me.” You say to annoy her. She looks at you with anger in her eyes. “No, not happening ever again. You are going to start to behave.” She gets closer to you. “I'm an adult, I can make my own choices.” You raise your voice. “Your parents hired me to keep you from being scandalous, and you are at your limit. Tonight was the last straw, you hear me? I'm going to make you behave.” She says in a strict and commanding tone looking into your eyes. Ellie gets closer to you and grabs your wrist. “You are going to have your punishment now. Don't try to fight it.”
“Let go!” You say frustrated. She pulls you without saying another word and makes you kneel in front of her as she sits on the edge of your bed. She loves seeing you like this, at her mercy. “Quit being such a brat.” She sits back down on the bed looking at you with a smirk. She grabs your face. “You are going to start behaving like a good girl whether you like it or not.” She is feeling more possessive of you by the second, and you can see it in her eyes.
“Let me go!” She glares at you. "No, I'm not letting you go. Do you think that I'm going to let you go now after what happened at the club?" She definitely feels a bit possessive and she's not quite sure how else to handle the situation. She's already told you all the different reasons why she's angry at you but it seems like she wants to punish you in a different way as well. You look at her angry. She stares back at you with a very angry look on her face and she seems like she wants to say something but she doesn't know what or how she should say it. She doesn't want to punish you too harshly because she knows that she's already acting a bit too overbearing but she wants you to know that she's not going to let you do whatever you want anymore.
She makes you kneel in front of her and she stares down at you with a very powerful and overbearing look. She is starting to feel slightly guilty for being so intense and dominant over you but she also wants to make sure you know who is in charge. At this point she has obviously completely taken control of the situation. She takes off her tie and she ties your hands behind your back with it, making you feel completely powerless in her grasp which gives her a bigger sense of control and dominance over you. “What are you doing?” She laughs slightly. "What does it look like I'm doing? I'm tying you up because you're a wild child and you need to be under control, at least for a little while. Don't worry, it's for your own good." You try to get free and you struggle against the tight ties that are bound to your hands behind your back. It isn't very comfortable and you're starting to feel quite restricted. She laughs as she watches you helplessly struggling against the ties for a few moments. "You're not going anywhere now. I've got you in my control and you're not going anywhere without my permission."
“I hate you.” She chuckles a little bit and she looks at you with a teasing, almost mocking look on her face. "Hate me all you want but you know that you need to have this kind of discipline. I can't just sit back and watch you go wild with that kind of reckless and irresponsible behavior. You're way too impulsive and you need to have some sort of authority in your life." She grabs your face and she pulls it towards her own. She looks you directly in the eyes. "You need to understand that I'm not trying to be mean. It's just that this sort of reckless and irresponsible behavior is dangerous and something has to be done. If I didn't take control of the situation then who knows what could've happened to you tonight. It's for your own good and I hope that you understand that."
“Let me go!” She laughs. "I'm not letting you go until you've learned your lesson and I know that you won't do this again. You need to be a little bit more responsible and mature, otherwise you're just going to keep getting into situations where someone will take advantage of you again." You look at her defiantly. She stares back at you defiantly too. "Look, you're only going to make this worse if you keep insisting that I let you go. The only way that you will get out of this tied up situation is if you admit that you didn't take any responsibility for yourself tonight." She is definitely a bit more angry now and she narrows her eyes as she looks down at you. "You're being way too stubborn. I don't want to keep you tied up like this forever but you really need to admit that you need to be more accountable for your actions, otherwise this problem will keep happening again and again."
“No…” She glares at you for a moment. "Do you really think that you can sit here and say 'no' to me as if you actually have a choice in the matter? I'm the one who is in control over here and I'm your bodyguard now. I'm the one who decides what happens to you." She grabs you forcefully and she pulls you to her lap. She stares directly into your eyes with a very stoic, dominating look. She leans in close to you and she whispers in your ear, "Just remember that this is all happening because you couldn't think for yourself and you had to let someone else take full control of the situation. You were reckless and irresponsible so now you are going to get disciplined for your actions. Do you understand?" She holds you tightly in her lap and she doesn't give you any time to defend yourself. She lifts your dress so she can spank your bare ass, as hard as she can, repeatedly. You scream out in pain. The blows are quite painful and they sting heavily. The spanks don't seem to stop either and they become more intense as she keeps spanking you with no sign of letting go. “Please stop…” She pauses for a moment and she finally stops spanking you after a few more. She pulls your hair tightly and she pulls your face towards her. “I hate you.” She smiles in a smug, arrogant way. "I know. But I think the feeling is quite mutual."
“Fuck you!” She laughs and she shrugs. "I've been called worse things before." She smiles slightly. "I think that might teach you a lesson but don't think that you're going to get away with your reckless behavior by only getting a few spanks. The way I see it, you've been very irresponsible and defiant tonight so you deserve to be disciplined and I'm the person who's going to do it." She throws you down to the floor and she pins you down with her legs on either side of your body so that you can't get away.
“What do you think you are doing?” She doesn't respond and she just keeps stamping her feet on either side of your body as she pins your whole body down with her weight. It's very difficult for you to breathe because her weight is pushing down on you. “Get off!” She doesn't say anything but she finally gets off of you. She looks at you with a very angry and intimidating look on her face. "I'm not getting off because you're telling me to. I'm getting off because I want to. Don't think for a single moment that you had any control over my actions because you don't."
She grabs your neck and she pulls you towards her own body with one hand. She looks at you intensely and she keeps your neck held tightly with her grip. She has a very angry and intense look on her face and she seems like she's about to do something. You look at her worried. She keeps her grip on your neck and she looks at you almost intimidatingly with a very intense expression on her face. She is giving you a very serious, intimidating, and almost terrifying look. She squeezes your neck slightly harder. “Please stop…” She doesn't stop and she keeps tightening her grip. She is squeezing your neck hard. You start to get light headed from this and your vision slowly starts to get blurry. She finally lets go and she gets off you. She looks at you with a very cold, callous and arrogant look on her face. She seems like she doesn't really care about the pain that she just inflicted on you. She orders you to bend over the bed and she stares at you with a very cold and intimidating look. She puts her hands on your shoulders and she pushes you down so that you are bent over the bed.
“What are you doing?” She looks at you. "Do you really think that I'm going to let you get off that easy? I'm going to make sure that you remember this lesson you've learned tonight and I'm going to make sure this kind of situation never happens again." She unbuckles her belt and she starts taking it off. She looks at you with a very stern and intimidating look on her face as she does this. She folds it into a smaller belt strap and she holds it tightly in her hand. She stares at you for a few moments before she raises her arm high up and she brings it down with a tremendous amount of force. The impact is very intense and you scream out in pain. The belt has a very sharp and severe impact on you and it hurts a lot. Your ass is starting to feel very sore and you can feel the pain of her intense belt spanking.
“Stop!” She finally stops and she lowers her arm, she takes a few steps back. "You see, now do you understand how it feels when you're on the receiving end of the discipline?" You nod. She smiles in a sadistic and cruel way. "Good, I was starting to think that you were going to be stubborn and defiant for the rest of the night. But I can see that you understand what I'm saying now and I hope that this lesson will stick with you for a long time." She looks at you as you look away annoyed. "Do you really think that that was enough of a lesson for you? I can see that you're still not completely remorseful for what you've done. Do you need me to continue disciplining you since that's what is going to happen if you don't give me a proper apology."
She spanks you hard and she does it again and again. She keeps hitting you with the belt in the same exact spot over and over again. “Please…” You cry as she hits you. The pain is starting to become very intense for you and you start to break down into tears. You scream and cry louder because it hurts so much. “Please stop..” She finally stops and she looks at you. "There, now do you feel better? I hope that it was enough for you to start being more responsible and respectful from now on, because if I have to do that again or something similar, I don't think I would be able to hold back the next time." She begins to tie your ankles together with the belt. She makes the belt very tight around your ankles and she keeps tightening it. You are quite uncomfortable due to how tightly she is tying you. You feel very tight and very restricted and it's starting to get a bit painful. She looks at you after she finishes and she smiles in a cruel way. "Do you realize just how helpless you are right now? I could do whatever I want with you. I could just leave you like this for hours or days on end until you learn your lesson and I could also do something more punishing if you don't take this seriously." You were still crying. She saw that you were still crying and she approached you. She wiped the tears off your face. "Are you going to stop crying? Can you control your emotions at least that much?" She is definitely very angry that you are still crying. She glares at you. "Control yourself. Your tears are not going to get you out of this situation. All they are doing is just making you look weak and pathetic. So stop crying now." You try your best to stop crying but it is very hard to do so, considering how you are currently tied up and how painful it was to get hit by the belt repeatedly. You still struggle to keep trying to stop it.
She demands that you get on the floor and she tells you to kneel. "Come on, do it. I'm not going to let you get away with trying to stay seated down. You're going to start kneeling now if you know what's good for you." You kneel in front of her. She keeps a close eye on you as you get on your knees in front of her. She is watching you very closely. "That's better. Now stay like that and stop moving. No more back talk or anything. Just keep kneeling and keep your mouth shut. Is that clear?" You nod. "Good. Now keep yourself in that position and don't move a muscle unless I tell you to. Is that clear?" You nod again. She keeps a close watch on you. "Good. Because if you don't stay perfectly still, I might just have to discipline you again and this time, I may just do it a little harder than I did before." You look at her scared. She notices the scared look that you have on your face and she smiles in a sadistic way. "Oh, is that fear I see on your face? I think that's exactly the kind of reaction that I was hoping for."
“Please dont hurt me…” She looks at you with a cold and ruthless stare. "What if I were to hurt you again? What are you going to do about it? You're stuck in this position without being able to move and I could just hurt you in any way that I want. Do you still want to disobey and test my patience?" You shake your head. She keeps staring at you. "Good. Don't think that I'm going to let you off easy just because you're nodding. I still don't think you've fully learned your lesson yet so I think I'm going to need to punish you some more." You look at the floor a bit embarrassed. She notices that you're completely avoiding eye contact. "Look at me when I'm talking to you. I want to see that you're not just avoiding me because you're scared but also because you're embarrassed by your behavior. Now look at me." You can’t look up. She is getting increasingly irritated with you and you don't think she's going to stop trying to get you to look at her. "Look at me. That's an order. I'm not going to let you get away with not looking me in the eyes." You look up slowly. She is watching you as you slowly lift your head up to look at her. She keeps a very intense and fierce look on her face. "Good. Now keep looking at me. I want to see your remorse and I want to see that you're embarrassed by your behavior." A tear falls down your face. She notices this. "Oh, are you finally starting to feel bad? Or are you just being manipulative and trying to get back into my good graces?" You start to cry a lot. She notices that your emotions seem genuine but she still seems reluctant to fully trust that you're truly sorry. "Well, I guess I could be wrong about you. It seems like you really are starting to feel bad. I'll give you one last opportunity to prove to me that you've learned your lesson."
“I'll be good…” You whisper and she looks at you. "Are you absolutely sure that you won't repeat this kind of behavior? Because if I found out that you did, then I would be very disappointed in you and I would make sure that you receive a much rougher punishment than what you got before." You nod. She seems satisfied with your answer. "Good. I expect that you will not only treat me with respect and kindness from now on, but you will also treat everybody else the same. Is that clear?"
“Yes.” She nods back at you. "Good. Now that you've agreed to be good from now on. I'm going to untie you and I'll let you up off your knees. But I will be watching you closely. Is that understood?" You nod again. She nods back and she walks over to you and she begins to untie your hands and your feet. She finally finishes. "There, now you can get up off of your knees and sit back down on the bed. I'll be keeping an eye on you and if you do anything to disappoint me, then I'll have to punish you again." You lie down and you can feel the pain and soreness of the spanking and the belt hitting you. She notices this. "Don't think that I don't notice how sensitive and sore your body seems right now. I definitely see that the punishment that I gave you seems to have left quite a bit of soreness and pain behind." She walks out of your room. "I think that I will have to keep you in your bedroom for a while. I will keep the door locked so that you don't do anything that will get you into trouble and so that I can keep a closer eye on your behavior." She locks the door behind her as she leaves.
The next day you wake up in your room and you see that the door is locked. You're still feeling sore and sensitive and you're also feeling a bit of pain and discomfort. You can hear the sound of the tv from outside of your room. You walk to the door and you try to listen in to what's being said outside, but it's pretty hard to make out what they're saying due to the door being closed and them talking in a low tone. It's just a bunch of muffled voices that are hard to understand. You hear Ellie getting closer and you can hear the sound of her footsteps approaching the door. You then suddenly you can hear the sound of the door unlocking.
After spanking you the previous night, Ellie was feeling very confident in herself. She loved to see you submit to her. She always wanted this. You were such a brat. So annoying and rude. Always getting into trouble and causing a scene when you went out. She always imagined what it would be like to be the one with you in the place of all the guys you flirted with. She wanted you to be hers. You were the most beautiful girl she had ever seen. She felt so turned on every time you dressed up in your tight little dresses. She just wanted to kiss you and make you hers. You take some steps back from the door. The sound of it being unlocked causes you to jump back a bit. As you step away, you see it begin to open slowly and Ellie walks into view. She comes into the room and she stops just as she enters. She doesn't say anything as she stares at you and she smiles in a cold and stern way. She is eyeing you up and down. "What are you doing?"
“I just woke up.” She nods back at you. "I understand that you just woke up, but I told you to stay in this room until I gave you permission to leave. So you are clearly not obeying me and that is going to lead to some serious consequences."
“I haven't left. Can I just go to the bathroom?” She nods back at you. "You can go to the bathroom. I will have to accompany you though, to make sure that you don't do anything else that would disappoint me." She follows you into the bathroom and stays close behind you as you move. She keeps a very close eye on you. "Just try not to do anything that will make me mad. I'm doing this because I want you to be able to take care of your personal hygiene, but I'm going to be watching you the whole time."
You start to run a shower and get undressed, she can see the marks she left on your body. She doesn't take her eyes off you as you take off your clothes and you begin to run the shower. She can see the marks that she left on your body and she feels very proud of how her punishments have left you sore and bruised. She smiles in a sinister way. "So that's what this is about. you just wanted to take a shower so that you could look at all of your marks in the mirror, wouldn't you?"
“No, I just wanted to get clean.” She seems a little skeptical. "Fine, just take a quick shower then. I don't want you wasting too much time in here and I especially don't want you looking at yourself in the mirror." You get in the shower and wash your hair. She keeps close watch as you step into the shower. She is watching the soap run over your body and it seems like she is getting increasingly amused and pleased with the way your body is looking. It hurts to move your body and it hurts to wash it, but you have no choice but to do it. So you carefully wash your skin and you take your time with it. As you do, she is watching you very closely and she is smiling at the sight of you naked. "Don't take your time. Make sure that you get done as quickly as possible. I don't really want to wait too long and I definitely don't want to risk you accidentally slipping."
You get out of the shower and get wrapped in a towel, She watches as you wrap a towel around yourself. "Good work, make sure to dry yourself off before you put some clothes on. I didn't let you take a shower just so you could get out and get wet again now, did I?" You dry your body and your hair before getting dressed. You put on your underwear, a t-shirt and some comfy shorts. She watches you as you're starting to get dressed. "Great. Finally you're ready. I see that you're moving very slowly and I can tell that you are still dealing with some soreness and discomfort. You still seem quite sensitive and delicate, especially in the areas that I hit yesterday."
“It hurts.” She nods back at you. "I expected as much. I did hit those areas very hard so the pain will linger for a few days before it starts to fade away. So in the coming days, you will have to deal with the pain and the discomfort for a bit longer, okay?" You nod. You only brush your teeth and then you are done. "Good. Well, it looks like you're finally ready to leave the bathroom now. I'll let you out and I'll let you get back to your normal routine, but I want you to keep in mind everything I've told you. I expect you to remain well-behaved and under control from now on. Is that understood?"
“Yes.” You look down. She nods back at you and she says "Good. Now, let's see if we can get this door open." She walks over to the door and she unlocks it. She opens it and she asks you to walk out of the room so that she can see how well you manage to behave yourself. You walk out and you can feel her watching your every move. You feel very self-conscious and you're having trouble avoiding her eye contact. You just try your best to behave yourself and to not do anything that she wouldn't like. She was absolutely turned on by the sight of the marks on your body. She found the marks that she left on you to be very sexy and she is getting more and more turned on as she keeps watching you.
Later in the day you two watch a movie together on the couch and she keeps her eyes on you the entire time. She can't stop looking at you and she is getting increasingly turned on by your body and the way you are behaving so well. She is definitely staring and she keeps looking at you very intently. She seems to be admiring your body and she seems to be really enjoying herself as she keeps watching you and she can't stop. She loved the marks she had left on you. She had marked you as hers and anyone could see it if they looked at your skin.
She places her hand on your leg and you can feel her hand resting on your thigh. She seems to be very close to you now and she is enjoying being near you and being able to touch you. You look at her as she places her hand on you. She seems to be enjoying being this close and the feeling of being able to touch you. She feels very close to you and she seems to be getting more and more turned on by the situation. Her grip on your thigh gets stronger and she begins to squeeze the fat of your leg. You can feel her fingers digging into your thigh and you can also feel her hand getting warmer as she continues to squeeze it. You start to blush, you weren't expecting this at all. She notices that your cheeks are becoming red and that you are starting to blush. She can even notice that you are starting to breathe a little bit faster. She smiles in a naughty way and she slowly begins to caress your thigh. “What are you doing?” You ask a bit confused. She doesn't answer you and she continues to caress your thigh. The feeling of her fingers on your thigh is making you blush even more, it's making you feel very hot and you can't help but keep your eyes on her and get increasingly flustered. You can feel her breath against your face now and you can feel her body heat against yours.
“what…” You are speechless. She moves forward until she's leaning against you. She is so close to you now that you can feel her breath against your neck. She has one of her hands caressing your thigh and her other hand is placed behind your head. She isn't saying anything and she's just breathing against you. She moves her head forward and your faces are now less than an inch apart from each other. Her breath is hot and you can feel the warmth of her body so close to yours. She seems to be enjoying the intensity of the moment and she isn't saying anything. You blush even more as she gets closer. She is enjoying seeing how flushed you're becoming and she continues keeping your faces close together. She continues to caress your leg and you can feel her fingers tracing circles along your thigh. Her hand is getting warmer and you can feel her breath on your cheek.
She whispers something in your ear and you can feel her breath on your neck. “I've wanted to kiss you since the first time I saw you.“ She whispers in a very sensual voice and she seems to be making you blush so hard that you feel like your face is burning up. She slowly pulls her face even closer so that her mouth is almost touching yours. You can feel her breath on your lips and you can feel like she is about to kiss you. You are having trouble resisting. She is slowly moving her face forward and her mouth gently presses against yours. Your lips make first physical contact and the feeling of her lips against yours is making you feel very hot. She is caressing your thigh still and her other hand comes from behind your head and begins to slowly run through your hair.
You kiss her back and the feeling of her lips on yours is sending shocks of electricity through your body. She kisses you harder and the feeling of your bodies being so close together and your lips being pressed against each other, sends shivers of pleasure up your spine. She seems determined to kiss you hard and she is keeping a firm grip on your thigh. She pulls you in even closer so that you are actually straddling her lap. Her body is making contact with yours and you can feel her chest rising and falling. She keeps holding you in her lap and she keeps kissing you hard, her other hand is now caressing your ass. You hold her face as you kiss. She leans her head back and she opens her mouth and she keeps kissing you and now your tongues are making contact. Your body is fully pressed against hers and you can feel her body heat. Your thighs are pressing against her and her hands are caressing your ass. She keeps kissing you hard and she doesn't want this to stop. She kisses your neck and she slowly moves her mouth down to your collarbone and she continues kissing it. Her tongue is tracing little circles on your neck. The feeling of her mouth slowly moving from your lips, down to your neck is making you very sensitive and it's sending shivers of pleasure down your spine once more. You can feel her breathing on your neck now and you are getting so turned on. The feeling of her mouth and her tongue on your neck is making you feel very hot and it's so hard to hold back your moans and not give her any clues that you are enjoying this way too much. You can feel your underwear getting wet, her touch is so intoxicating.
“Ellie…” She moves her mouth back up to your lips and she says, "Yes?" in a very sensual tone. She seems like she knows what is going on inside your mind and she wants you to tell her. “We shouldn't…” She laughs at that. "Oh, I don't think so. Why is this something that we shouldn't do? Do you feel like this is too much for you?" She pauses for a moment and she looks at you intently. “My father will fire you if he finds out…” She laughs back at you again. "Do you really think your dad's opinion matters that much to me? I'm doing this because I want to and I won't stop. we’re just allowing something to happen between two consenting adults who want this." She whispers in your ear that she doesn't care if she gets fired and that she doesn't care if your father has any issues with your relationship. "I don't care if I get fired. I don't care if your father has a bad opinion on us. We are two adults and we both want this and I love this feeling so I really don't care what anyone else thinks. I'm doing this because I want to and I always wanted you."
She kisses you harder this time and the feeling of her mouth against yours is making you groan with pleasure. The feeling of the pressure of her mouth against yours is sending shocks through your whole body and she is still caressing your ass and holding it with a tight grip. She has absolutely no intention of stopping and she even pulls you in closer towards herself, making your bodies even more pressed against each other. She keeps kissing you hard and you can feel your core heating up from the amount of pressure and intensity of the situation. The feeling of her body pressed against yours is making you feel hot and it's also making it very difficult to control some of the sounds that you are making. She is still whispering in your ear. "I love to feel you like this. Just let yourself get wrapped up in the pleasure…" She grabs your ass hard and she is continuing to kiss you. This is the most intense moment of your life and you can feel her body heat on yours. You can't stop making a moan as she keeps on grabbing your ass and kissing you hard. Your body is heating up and you can't control many of the noises that you are making. She is enjoying this so much and she doesn't care if anyone can hear. She picks you up as you are in her arms and takes you to her bedroom. She is continuing to kiss you and she is making you feel very aroused. She closes the bedroom door behind her and she places you on the bed and leans over you as she is kissing you.
She starts undressing herself and she slowly removes her blazer. She is starting to get undressed and she is moving slowly to make sure that every single movement will make you feel really hot and turned on. She's taking her time to remove every single piece of clothing. She takes her tie off and she leaves it on the bed. She isn't in any hurry to undress herself completely and she continues taking off her clothes. She moves in a playful and flirty way and she is clearly enjoying every minute of this whole process. You feel like she is teasing you and making you more and more impatient for her to finish taking all her clothes off. She continues to stare at you as she proceeds to unbutton her shirt. She kisses you again. She is removing one piece of clothing after the other and she is enjoying the anticipation of it. Her body is a bit more exposed to you. She is wearing a white wife beater under her shirt and you can see her tattoo on her right forearm. She orders you to take your top off and she seems serious about this order. She doesn't want to make any more movements and she wants you to be the one to take away your clothing. You obey her command and you begin taking off your top. You slowly and nervously begin to move your hands around your shirt. She orders you to get up and take off your shorts and she seems to be very strict on this matter. You do as you're told and you get up from the bed as you begin to take off your shorts. She watches you the whole time and she never takes her eyes off you. You can feel your body heat up and she is feeling very interested and excited. You are now only in your underwear and she is absolutely enjoying this sight. She is watching you and her eyes are not leaving you for a second. She tells you to crawl to the bed and get down on your knees. She wants to have a closer and more intimate view and she wants to feel your body.
You get down on your knees and you are now on the floor in front of her. She can see your body in a much more intimate way. She starts praising you and telling you how beautiful you are. "So beautiful, you're absolutely gorgeous. I can't believe you're in front of me right now and I'm the one that gets to be this close to you. I always wanted you, and now you're here." She sees you blush and it just makes her want you even more. "Ah, so cute to see you blush. I really do think you're very beautiful and I'm enjoying looking at you right now. I just love the way your body looks and I love how I can just have you right here on your knees in front of me." She caresses your chest and she can feel your heartbeat. She is enjoying the sensation of your breasts and she really loves the way your body feels. She felt your nipples were already erect and she barely did anything. You bite your lower lip in a very sensual way and she notices and it just makes her even more turned on. She is enjoying this whole situation and she is enjoying seeing the different reactions on your face as she's caressing you.
She tells you to stay still as she uses her tie to tie up your hands behind your back. She wraps the tie around your hands. She is now completely in control of your actions. You let her do as she pleases and she is enjoying this moment. She now has complete control over you and she can do whatever she wants. She is enjoying herself completely. She bends you over the bed and she continues caressing you. She is touching your back and she is enjoying this moment very much. She uses her belt to tie up your ankles and she now has you totally immobile and in her complete power. She leaves you on the bed and starts searching for something. Your body now feels completely vulnerable and she can do whatever she wants. She leaves the room and you can hear her going somewhere. You are completely at her mercy and you have no chance of changing the course of this game and this is getting very intense now. You are totally helpless and you're at her disposal.
She comes back with a box and you can see that she has something in it. She is carrying the box over to you and she's starting to take some things out and that's the beginning of a new experience for both of you. She starts to take out different objects and she's looking at you with a big grin on her face. She is holding some very interesting things and you can't believe that she's even thinking about using them on you. She gets a whip and she's holding it with both of her hands. She is smiling at you and she looks like she's ready to use this whip to take things to a more intense level. “What are you going to do with that?” You ask a bit worried. She looks at you with a little smirk on her face. "Just relax, let me do what I do best and let's see how you react to this whip." You brace yourself for the impact. She starts to gently and slowly whip the whip in different areas of your body and you feel the sting but you're trying not to react yet. She wants to see how much you can take and she seems to really enjoy the show of your reaction to each stroke of the whip.
As she goes harder you start to whimper and you are starting to feel the pain. The pain is getting more and more intense and you're trying to see how much you can handle. She keeps going harder and she continues to enjoy this moment very much. You start to cry from the pain and she stops. She is feeling a little embarrassed about making you cry and she thinks she went a little too hard on that last strike. She smiles at you. "You were a very good girl, you took that whip like a champ and I'm sorry if I hurt you. I think I went a little too far and I think you should rest for now. If you ever want to try this again anytime soon, let me know." She smiles at you and she unties your ankles and your hands from behind your back. She lets you go and she tells you that you can rest. She laid beside you and she pulled you close to her and she's now just holding you. She is being affectionate and she's comforting you because she noticed how much the whipping was affecting you. She holds you close and she wraps her arms around you and you're enjoying being this close to her. She keeps you in her arms for a few minutes and she's enjoying the closeness and the feeling of your body next to hers.
A bit later she ties your hands to the headboard of the bed where you cannot move them too much. She is clearly in control and she wants to get back into the mood and she has a plan. You look at her as she ties you up. She keeps tying the rope around you to make sure you're completely immobile. She's enjoying taking control over you and she's really feeling strong and powerful. She puts a blindfold on you to make you feel even more helpless. She moves around the room and she's trying to really make you vulnerable. She looks at the red marks she had created on your body and she's feeling very proud that she had that impact on you. Her body heat is still quite intense and she is still enjoying this whole situation. She gets up as she goes to the box. She comes back with something in her hands. She is holding a device and she is slowly starting to use it on your body. You can feel the vibrations slowly starting to take effect and this is starting to feel very interesting for both of you.
You jumped when you felt the vibrations because it was a very unexpected feeling. She was starting to use this device all over your body and it was starting to get more and more intense. You can feel the strong vibrations and they're making your whole body feel very hot and a little ticklish. You're feeling very vulnerable since you can't see what she's doing and you're just listening to the sounds of her moving the device. “I'm going to make you cum now, alright? Will you cum for me like a good girl?” She holds it over your clit as she takes you to your limit. She's keeping the vibrator in place for a lot longer than you expected and you can tell she's starting to push your limits a little bit. She wants to make you cum just from this. She's biting her lip as she hears you moan and squirm. You're starting to feel very nervous and vulnerable because you can feel the intense vibration but you can't see what she's doing. This feeling is exciting to both of you. You feel good and you're almost at your limit from all the vibrations that are taking over your body. She is enjoying your reactions and she is really getting into this entire experience. It is getting very intense, you feel your orgasm appear and she's pushing you to the edge of what you can handle.
You moan as she pushes you over the edge and she realizes that you've reached your limit. She's loving your reactions and she's really getting excited seeing you like this. “That's it, cum for me.” She says in a commanding voice. She turns off the vibrator and you finally get some relief. She sees that you reached your limit and she is now smiling at you. She tells you that you have been a very good girl and she is very proud of how well you handled this whole situation. Her eyes sparkled when she heard you cum. She can see how aroused you are. The wet patch in your panties is very evident by now. The vibrator only made you get wetter. She puts her hand on your thigh and she is enjoying this connection between you both. She is just caressing you softly and she is enjoying feeling the intimacy of your body. You get goosebumps as she touches you and keeps caressing your thigh. It is a very intimate moment between you both and you are enjoying the feeling of her hands.
She touches your pussy through your underwear and there is some tension in the air. She is taking things to the next level and her touch is becoming a lot more intense. she starts teasing you as she moves her fingers slowly over your wet cunt. You moan when you feel her touching you. She starts speeding her movements as her fingers form tiny circles over your clothed clit. “You're so wet for me. Does this feel good? Am I making you feel good?” She smiles as she continues to touch you and you can tell she is enjoying this a lot. Her touch is getting more and more intense and she is pushing the limits on your body once more. You can feel yourself reaching your limit and she can feel that from your body reactions too. She makes you moan louder with her touches. She is enjoying the whole situation more and more. She is starting to get very turned on. She loves the sounds you are making. She stops after you reach your limit and she knows it's time to pause things for a bit. Ellie is feeling very satisfied and she enjoyed getting to this point with you. She can tell this moment really got you going.
She takes off the blindfold and now you can see her again. She is smiling at you and there is a look of satisfaction on her face. She looks like she really enjoyed this whole experience and she's also looking at you with a very sexy and intense look. You catch your breath and you're feeling a mix of relief and pleasure at the same time. You're taking in this whole moment and she can see the impact she had on you. She asks if you felt good and you answer her honestly. "I felt amazing. It was intense but I really liked it." She feels happy to hear you.
She put the blindfold on again. She starts touching your pussy again, but now she's touching your wet patch. You can feel your juices on the fabric, Her eyes sparkle as she feels how wet you are. She pulls your panties to the side and dips her fingers in your wetness. You moan as she does so. Her calloused fingers start moving through your folds. Ellie bites her lower lip as she is mesmerized by the sight of your pussy. “I'm going to make you feel even better now.” Her voice sends shivers down your spine as she penetrates you with ease, due to how wet you were. “Fuck, look at that…” She is fascinated as she watches her finger disappear inside of you. Your moans can be heard in the bedroom as she starts to stretch your hole. She starts pumping in and out and your sounds are music to her ears. She goes faster and faster hitting your g-spot. She slowly inserts a second finger into your tight hole and your breath gets caught in your throat. As she starts moving her fingers again you feel a knot form in your stomach. The way she's moving her fingers in and out of you makes your whole body tremble. You let out moans of pleasure, you can't help yourself. You have had some fantasies about her before but never imagined this would actually happen. As she moves faster she starts curling her fingers inside you and hitting your sensitive spongy spot. She can tell she is about to make you cum again and she can't take her eyes off of your beautiful cunt. “You're doing so well, that's it… Cum for me again…” Her voice only adds to the pleasure and you can feel your orgasm approaching. You squirm and move as she continues, your legs are beginning to shake.
She isn't going to stop until you cum all over her fingers. She has dreamed of this moment for so long. Every time she saw you in those tight little dresses you liked to wear when you went out, when she would catch you bending down to get something, or even when you simply walked in front of her. She wanted to take you there and then. She often masturbated to the thought of you. She couldn't help herself. You were starting to feel the knot on your belly coming undone as she fastened her pace more and more. The blindfold only made the feeling more intense than it already was. Soon you felt a wave of pleasure wash over you as you reached your orgasm. Your moans were the most beautiful sound Ellie had ever heard. She kept going until you came all over her fingers. She slowed down helping you come down from your high. As she stopped, she pulled her fingers out of you and brought them to her mouth. She sucked every drop of your cum. She even closed her eyes when she tasted you. You tasted like heaven. “Fuck… You taste so good…” She then came up and kissed your lips so you could taste yourself on her tongue. She took the blindfold off and looked into your eyes, completely filled with lust. She then kissed you passionately as she sat on top of you. You never felt so good. None of the guys you were with ever made you feel like this. You smiled as she kissed you, still letting out small moans. You couldn't believe you were missing out on this for a year. Ever since she started to work as your bodyguard, you could have had her anytime you wanted.
Ellie got up from the bed as you laid there still tied up. She went over to the box and took something out. She was still wearing her pants and her wifebeater. She took her top off and was left with her sports bra on, you could see her abs and how toned her body really was. You felt incredibly turned on by the sight. She took out a brand new strap-on. Your eyes widened when you saw it. Ellie laughed a bit at your reaction. You looked so cute to her. “Do you know what this is?” She asked you with a devilish smirk on her face. You could only stare, you were speechless. “Aw, did the cat get your tongue?” She laughed some more. She took off her pants to be left only with her boxers and her sports bra on. You didn't think she could get any hotter, but you were so wrong. She put on her strap and walked to you with some lube on her hand. She got into bed and got in between your legs. She solely took your panties off, they were soaked anyway. Your heart started speeding and you blushed so much you looked like a tomato. Ellie liked your reaction. The sight of your body was enough for her to feel her own boxers get soaked. She kissed you before starting anything. She then whispered in your ear. “I’m going to fuck you dumb, untill you forget your own name…” This made every hair in your body go up. She then sat on her knees as she moved her thumb over your swollen clit, earning some more moans out of you. She opened the lube tube and put some on her strap. She got into position, ready to fuck you, but she teased you with it a bit first. She held the base and slid it between your folds. It was cold at first, making you jump slightly, which only made her feel more excited.
She lined it up with your entrance and was ready to start thrusting into you. “I’m gonna fuck you now, and you are not going to complain, got it?” You nodded at her question. She bit her lip as she pushed the dildo into you. You moaned instantly, feeling her stretch you out. She pushed it in until it was completely swallowed by your cunt. Ellie was almost drooling as she started moving her hips. You felt her thrust into you harder each time as she looked you in the eyes. You closed your eyes due to the slight pain of the size of her strap. She suddenly grabbed your face and spoke in a very dominant and serious tone. “You look at me while i fuck you.” You nodded as she held your cheeks tight. “Good girl, don't you dare look away.” Ellie started to thrust harder and faster into you, getting into an intense pace making you moan louder than before as she looked you dead in the eyes. She started to fuck you relentlessly, moving faster by the second, stretching your tight little hole to the girth of her cock. She bit her bottom lip as she looked at you being fucked by her, finally. She would never get tired of seeing you like this. As she moved, the base hit her clit making her go crazy. She started going even faster, chasing her own high. You felt that familiar sensation appear once more and you weren't going to be able to take it much longer if she kept going at this pace. You could hear Ellie let out some grunts and curses as she fucked deep into you. “Fuck… taking me so well…” She was blinded with desire and lust, all she could think about was you. Her pace quickened and you felt your orgasm starting to wash over you. “Ellie… I'm cumming…” She smiled as she heard you and went even faster as if that was possible. You soon came as she fucked you. This orgasm was more intense then the last and Ellie wasn't stopping. She was very close to her own orgasm and was going to continue fucking you until she reached it. You were starting to feel very overstimulated as she hadn't stopped yet, even though you came already. Ellie closed her eyes as she chased her high as the strap hit her clit perfectly. She felt her orgasm wash over her and you heard her moan and curse. As she came she started to slow down and you were able to catch your breath.
Ellie was stopping and she came down to kiss you whilst still inside you. Your moans mixed with hers and both of you were sweating. She laid on top of you as she kissed you, letting you both calm down a little bit. After a minute or two she carefully removed herself from inside you. As she looked at your cunt she couldn't help but feel proud of the mess she made of you. She smiled as she admired her work. She then untied your hands and kissed your red and sensitive wrists. You were still feeling lightheaded from her fucking you. You had never felt this good before, ever, with anyone.
A few weeks pass by after you and Ellie finally got along. She was happy that you were starting to behave like she wants you too. You haven't flirted with any other boys on your nights out with your friends. On the outside she was just your bodyguard that took you everywhere. To other people that was all there was to it. But as soon as you two were alone, the dynamic changed drastically. She owned you and you liked it. You couldn't deny that you liked having her be so obsessed over you. You loved how much she actually cared and how she treated you and protected you. Ellie loved being able to finally be intimate with you, not having to get jealous over some random guy ever again. She loved the way you submitted yourself to her. She had never felt happier.
After a nice hangout session at the local park with your friends, Ellie took you home like usual. But today she was slightly upset and you were worried. When you got home you went into your bedroom and took off your shoes. She watched you very intently. She thought that your friend was being a bit too friendly with you. She didn't like when boys talked to you. You thought nothing of it really, just chatting with an old friend, but Ellie thought otherwise.
She came into your bedroom with a frown on her face. “Why were you flirting with that guy? He was clearly hitting on you.” She said with a cold and serious voice. You were a bit shocked at her question. “What are you talking about? We were just talking.” She didn't like your answer. She got close to you and grabbed your face. “You know exactly what I'm talking about.” She was not going to let this go so soon. “We are just friends, I didn't flirt with him.” You said, trying to calm her down but you were unsuccessful. “Bend over the bed, now.” She wasn't happy with your answer and she was going to punish you for flirting. You did as she ordered and bent over the bed making your dress come up a bit, showing your ass. She took off her tie and used it to tie your hands behind your back, then she took her belt off and got ready to spank you. “You know the drill. Don't you dare talk back until I'm done. You seem to be forgetting you are mine now.” She brought her hand high, holding her folded belt. She spanked you so hard you jumped. She heard you whimper and got a smirk on her face. She kept spanking you a few more times until your ass was so red that it was almost bleeding. You were crying when she finally stopped.
She smiled more when she noticed your tears. "That's good... Now, here's what I want you to do to show me you mean what you say. I want you to just lay there on this bed, while I take off my top and I take off my tie." She removes her top and she removes her tie, revealing her very attractive, fit, and toned body that's covered in tattoos, the one in her right forearm being the biggest and most complex of the bunch. She gets closer to you as she leans over you. "Just keep laying there, and don't make a sound. Understand?"
You look up at her slightly scared. She continues to hover over you as you lay on the bed. "You don't have anything to be scared about, just don't speak and don't move, and you'll be fine. So just relax and keep looking up at me..." She notices you starting to shake. "Why are you so scared? It's just me here, don't worry. I'm going to make this a nice experience for both of us, you just need to keep looking at me.... Don't look away..." She can see that you're still a little bit nervous but she reassures you. "Just keep looking into my eyes, it'll make this so much better. Don't break eye contact with me... You're going to love what's going to happen next...." You look at her. Her hands slowly start to slide down your legs. "Just relax and let me do whatever I want... You'll see that this is going to be a very pleasant experience for both of us." She continues to slide her hands down and she whispers in your ear, "You'll see, just keep looking into my eyes... Everything's going to feel so good, and you'll love my soft touches... You don't have to worry about anything, just enjoy this moment..." She kisses your neck and you feel her lips and her breath against your neck. You can feel her tongue start to slowly explore your neck as her hands start to slide further down. “Ellie....” She stops kissing your neck and she whispers in your ear, "What's wrong? Are you scared? I told you to relax and enjoy this moment, I'm going to make this a very pleasurable experience for you."
“Can you untie me?” She stops what she's doing. "Oh, you want me to untie you? Well, let me ask you something first. Have you really given up on acting out and misbehaving? Will you be obedient and submissive for me from now on?" You nod and she smiles. "Good, finally you're beginning to see reason... I'm really proud of you. Now, I'll untie you and you'll be able to move. But don't try anything, understood?" She unties you but she keeps her hands on your wrists to make sure that you don't try to run away or do something stupid. "There we go, I untied you like you wanted, but now stay perfectly still...." You look at her not moving. She backs away from you a little bit, but she still has one of her hands on your wrists, she doesn't want to take any chances. "Now get up, but don't think you're free just yet. Stay right by my side and don't try to get away..."
She lets go of your wrists. "Good, now start to follow me. I'm going to lead you somewhere special… You're gonna love it, trust me." She leads you down the hallway, she opens a door and she walks into her room. She sits down on the bed and she tells you to stand next to her. "Now, close your eyes and try to relax. I'm going to give you a surprise that you won't expect." You close your eyes and you feel a soft warm body press up against you, it's her. She's pressing up against you. "Just keep your eyes closed, everything's going to be okay... Now, I want you to imagine something for me, I want you to imagine that it's just you and me here in this room and no one else. Just me and you, the two of us alone, can you do that for me?" You nod, with your eyes still closed. She smiles as she caresses your body. "Good, now just keep imagining, imagine that it's just us and we're alone and we can do whatever we want. I want you to just keep feeling my touch and imagine that it's just a nice warm feeling washing over you...." Her soft hands keep caressing you. "Good... Good ... Just keep imagining and just enjoy this moment. Feel my touch and feel how close we are now, it's just the two of us here together and I can make you feel things you've never felt before."
She unzipped the back of your dress and she slowly pulls the soft fabric off your shoulders, so that the dress is slipping off your body. "You just keep imagining that it's just us here together and don't think about anything else. Just let yourself feel my warm and soft touch as I keep caressing you and let it completely take over your mind and your body." You get goosebumps as the dress falls to the ground. She sees you get goosebumps all over your body and she starts to get even more excited. "Good, that's the feeling we're looking for... I want you to feel my touch and let it take over your entire body. Don't resist it, let yourself feel the pleasure of it… Let the sensation take over your mind and get lost in this moment with me..."
“Okay…” She stops caressing you for a moment when she hears your voice. "Good, you're doing such a good job. Now, I want you to get into bed with me, can you do that?" She helps you to get into bed with her. "Good, now just stay there and stay close to me.” She lays down with you and she pulls you in closely, so that she's holding you tight against her body. She lies on your side and she starts caressing your body with her soft hands. She kisses you all over your body as well. "Just let me make you feel good. Just relax and let everything I do to you feel nice and pleasant." She slowly starts to unclip your bra and she removes it from you. She continues to kiss you everywhere. "Now, let's take off the rest of your clothes..."
Your skin starts to feel very sensitive as she moves on to touching you in other places and she whispers in your ear, "Just let go and give into the feeling. I'm going to take off your underwear now and I'm going to explore your body further.." You nod, closing your eyes. She takes your hands and she pins them down so that you can't move them. "Good... Good... Just keep your eyes closed and keep feeling... Just do everything I say and I'll make you feel good... Now, just relax. I'm going to take off your panties now." She slowly starts to take off your panties and they slide down your legs. "Just keep your eyes closed and lay back. Just breathe slowly and let me just take over and show you how much I love you."
You feel the air hit your skin. As your panties slide down, she rubs the soft fabric over your body. "Just keep your eyes closed and feel how your body is being touched." She moves her lips down over your shoulders and then she kisses your entire body with her soft lips. She kisses your chest and she moves down your stomach to your thighs. "Just keep lying here and stay with your eyes closed... Let me caress your body and let me kiss you on your skin, you only need to worry about feeling nice and relaxed and feeling the love that I have for you..." Her kisses are so soft and gentle that they're making your entire body tingle. She kisses your hips before she starts to kiss your thighs. Her hands slide up your thighs and she starts to caress them with her hands. She whispers to you, "Just keep your eyes closed and just take a deep breath and relax. Just let me take control of this moment and let your body feel what it's like to be touched by me." Her eyes widen as your body begins to shiver and she hears you start moaning. She moves a bit faster and she kisses you harder and more passionately. She whispers in your ear, "You're so beautiful and I'm loving this just as much as you are." She continues to kiss your body aggressively. She got in between your legs and kissed your thighs, leading to your pussy. “Ellie…” She stops kissing and she looks at you. "Yes sweetie? What is it?"
“Don't stop please…” She smiles. "Oh trust me, I wasn't planning on stopping. I have no intention of stopping at all." She continues to kiss your pussy and she starts to lick your sensitive clit. You let out small sounds, she kisses and licks your clit passionately. She starts to lick you more passionately and she slides her tongue in between your folds, tasting you. "Oh, I'm really turning you on now, aren't I?"
“Oh shut up…” You say in a playful way. She laughs and smiles as she goes back to teasing you by licking your neck and kissing your chest. She begins to talk in a provocative manner. "Hmm, I can tell you're really enjoying this, are you feeling good darling? Are you feeling turned on?" You let your head fall down as she goes back down and starts sucking on your clit. She smiles that you're not protesting and she starts to tease you more by bringing her fingers to touch your pussy and feel how wet you were. "Oh I can feel your breath catching now, and I can feel how excited I'm really getting you... Am I making you aroused?"
“Don't get cocky now…” She laughs. "How can I not be? You're getting really turned on right now. You're enjoying this as much as I am, so don't even try to argue with me!"
“Just shut up and keep going.” She laughs. "Aww are you getting annoyed at me now? What happened to that playfulness that I loved?" You look at her playfully annoyed. She is teasing you too much for your liking. She sees your playful look and she smiles. "Don't try and pretend like you're not enjoying this. I know exactly what I'm doing to you, and I know that your body is begging to be touched and caressed. So don't even try to complain because this is only getting more exciting and more arousing."
“Shut up…” You whisper. She smiles and she leans down as she starts licking your clit faster. She pulls away from you for a moment and she smiles as she hears you start moaning. "Oh, you are enjoying this, aren't you? You're so easy to manipulate, your body is so responsive to me. I'm going to keep enjoying this because I love how your body is reacting to me." She starts to move her fingers, getting them into position to penetrate your tight hole. As she teasingly keeps moving her fingers, her tongue becomes more passionate as she is almost making out with your pussy. She whispers. "Are you enjoying this? Your body is so responsive I can tell you're enjoying yourself so much... I am enjoying myself too." You moan quietly. Her other hand keeps traveling up your inner thigh but she stops for a second. "Can I ask you something? Just be completely honest with me..."
“Yes?” You say out of breath. "Does me doing this make you feel nice? Does it make you feel good? Do you like when I caress you?" You nod, closing your eyes. She smiles. "Good... Because I enjoy it too. I love touching you and I love the way your body responds to me." She keeps moving her fingers and she starts getting more and more into it. She inserts one inside you and starts pumping it in and out with ease. You were so wet that she inserted a second one without trouble. She could hear your moans as she fingered you and stimulated your swollen clit. She keeps pumping her fingers furiously inside you and she starts making you reach your limit. The moment gets incredibly intense and almost overwhelming. “Ellie... I'm almost there…” She keeps going as she hears your moans. You feel your orgasm wash over you, leaving you light headed. She keeps going a bit longer to tease you before she pulls away. "Just let it all out... I'm loving this." You smile with your eyes still closed as you cum and feel your body shaking from the pleasure. She keeps fingerfucking you as you smile with your eyes closed. When she sees you are at your limit she slows down smiling as she sees you cum on her fingers. She comes up and kisses you.
Her hands begin to travel all over your body as she is getting more aggressive with her touches. She flips you around and she keeps you pinned down. “What are you doing?” You ask and she laughs. "I'm just taking advantage of you.. Just doing what I want to do." She kisses your neck before she starts to kiss your face. She starts to caress you all over your body as she is getting more and more aggressive. Her hands start to feel more intense as she starts touching your ass and spanks it a few times.
She gets up to get something. She comes back with a box. "Do you want to know what's inside this box?" You look at it. You don't recognize it. “No, what is it?” She smiles as she sits on the edge of the bed. "Okay... I was hoping that you were going to say that. I've been saving this for a special occasion and I think it might be time that I finally reveal it... It's something special and it's meant specifically for you." She smiles as she asks you, " Get down on your knees for me, then close your eyes and hold your hands out." You do as she says. She smiles as you keep your hands out with your eyes closed. She places something into your hands. "Okay, now open your eyes." In your hands you see a necklace with a charm on it. It is a small heart-shaped charm that glitters in the light.
You look at it. “Is this for me?” Your eyes sparkle in excitement. "Yes it is. The charm itself actually represents something but I think you can use your imagination and figure that one out. It's just something that I've always thought you would look nice in and I wanted to give it to you, so please, keep it and wear it with pride." She puts it on you and it fits perfectly around your neck as she locks it. She smiles and she touches your neck to see how it looks on you. It is like she claimed you as her own and that's what makes the gift that much more special and meaningful. The necklace is a symbol of ownership, and it shows that you belong to her now.
You look at her as she locks it and saves the key. "Now you belong to me and that's just the way I like it... And I have the only key to remove the charm so that way I'm the only one able to take it off. The necklace represents your loyalty and dedication to me. It's a symbol of our bond and it shows that I have full authority over you and your body." You blush a bit as you feel it around your neck. She laughs lightly. "Oh, I see that you're blushing now. You're so weak when I act possessive or claim territory over you. Am I making you feel shy?" You look down as you blush more from her comment. "Aw, are you getting too embarrassed? I'm just saying what we are both thinking. I've claimed ownership over you... Are you embarrassed by that? Do you not like that? I think it's cute... Is that blush actually for me?"
“Oh shut up…” You say playfully. She smiles as she is being playfully told to shut up. "Oh come on, you don't have to be embarrassed... You look adorable when you're like that and I can't take my eyes off of you... So don't tell me to shut up because this is only getting more entertaining for me watching you being all shy and embarrassed.” You touch the necklace around your neck once again. She sees your hands touching her necklace and she smiles. "I can tell that you like it. You're enjoying the fact that you are my property... And you're enjoying knowing that I can do whatever I want to you and your body."
She tells you to bend over the bed and she asks you to make yourself more vulnerable to her. You hesitate for a second. She looks at your hesitant expression. "Are you really feeling timid? I thought that you loved when I was assertive and dominant over you? I thought that you loved it when I was in control of you and you were vulnerable?" You gulp and bend over the bed. She smiles as you bend over. "There, you should enjoy being in this position... It'll make it easier for me to do whatever I want to you now..."
She goes to get something else and she tells you not to move as she leaves the room. You try to stay as still as possible but you start to feel increasingly more nervous and anxious as you wait for her to return. She comes back with a towel along with a jar of coconut oil. She walks over to you and she places the towel on the bed next to you. She then proceeds to squeeze a generous amount of oil onto your back and she begins to massage you vigorously with the oil.
“That was not what i was expecting.” Her hands are warm and soothing, and the combination of the oil and the massaging that she is doing is making you feel incredibly relaxed. You cannot deny how much her hands feel so good and how much your body is reacting to the touch of her fingers. Her hands continue to massage your body with the oil and as it warms up to your body temperature it becomes more relaxing. You start to feel completely at ease and relaxed. She is definitely putting you into the mood for something more intimate. It feels like her hands are everywhere and is the only thing you can feel. She continues to massage you with the oil and she starts to whisper in your ear, "Let yourself go and relax... I want you to forget the outside world and for me to be the only one that exists." You sigh out your last remaining bit of nerves. She whispers, "Shh... Let me take away your stress... Just relax and let me have my way with your body... I want to make you feel everything and want you to let me go as far as I want to with you.. Just let me take control..."
She unbuttons her shirt and she lays down on top of you with her chest touching your back. Her breath is warm and shallow as she starts to whisper in your ear, "Let me feel your body more… Let me explore your whole body with my hands... I'm going to touch you everywhere and there is nothing that you can do about it.. So just let me enjoy your body and let the oil and my hands do their work."
She ties both of your hands together and she pulls you over to take more control over your body. She then continues to massage you with more confidence and control over your body. She whispers, "Be a good girl and let me do whatever I want with you..." You get goosebumps as you hear her near your ear. Her warm breath on your neck and behind your ear makes you shiver and your body begins to get filled with goosebumps. It's an incredibly intimate and sensual experience. Her hands continue to touch your body with every stroke and every caress making you shiver. You feel the warmth of her breath on your neck and her fingers begin to explore your body more intently.
Her hands reach her belt and she unbuckles it. She slowly and carefully unbuckles it and it sounds like she is taking her time so she can enjoy taking away your freedom. She pulls your ankles and she wraps her belt around them tightly so that she can tie them together. She is taking full advantage of her dominance over your body and showing you that she has complete control over you from head to toe. You start to feel nervous from being unable to move. She can sense that you are feeling anxious and she whispers into your ear, "Don't worry, I'm not going to hurt you... Just keep taking deep breaths and let me take control over your body. Let me touch you in ways you have never experienced before... Just sit back and enjoy the ride." You close your eyes and try to relax but your body is shaking slightly as you let her take control over you and as she continues to explore your entire body with her hands. Your body cannot relax because of how intense and intimate her touch is. She suddenly gets up and she says, "I'll be right back... Just stay there and relax and don't move."
She comes back with a black box. "Okay, I have something for you that I think you will like... I want to try something that will make this experience even more enjoyable. Do you trust me?" You nod. "Okay... Now, I'm going to blindfold you. I know that this may seem like I'm being overly aggressive but I promise that it's only going to add to this experience... Do you still trust me?"
“I trust you.” She nods and she pulls a blindfold out of the black box. She wraps the blindfold around your eyes. "Now, I want you to keep your eyes closed and trust that I know what I'm doing." She smiles as she admires your body. "Just keep your body relaxed and let me make the decisions. I'm going to be putting the black box over here and if you need to get my attention for anything, I'll be right here." She gets up from off of you and she walks away from the bed. She turns off the light as she leaves, and you are now lying there with a blindfold on your hands tied behind your back with coconut oil still all over your body.
You're waiting for her and you feel more and more unsure about what she is going to do to you but at the same time there is something about the tension and the suspense that is filling you with excitement. You begin to feel more and more nervous and your heart is racing faster and faster with every passing second. You can hear her moving around and you're hearing the sounds of objects being moved but you cannot tell what she is doing. You can feel the tension and the suspense building up as each second passes by. You hear her steps coming back towards the bed and when she walks in she is no longer wearing her shirt, only her bra. She is also wearing her strap, but there's one difference. This one is a lot bigger than the one she normally uses on you. You still have the blindfold on your eyes and you can only see darkness but you can hear her approaching the bed and getting closer and closer.
You can hear her whispering something but you cannot make out what she is saying. It sounds like she is saying something about you and maybe how much she likes having this control over you. Your sense of touch becomes more heightened as she continues to touch you and you feel her fingers start to explore your body. Her hands start to touch your ass and she is taking her time with it. She caresses and grabs it, digging into the fat. Her touch feels hot and intense as she rubs your skin and she can feel the warmth coming from your body. She starts to massage the red marks on your skin from the spanking earlier and she can sense that they are still tender and sensitive. She laughs softly and you can hear her as she is teasing your pain. She rubs along the spanking marks more aggressively with her fingers and she is getting a reaction out of you. You try not to make any sound. She continues to push your buttons and she is getting into a rhythm of rubbing the spanking marks on your ass. She is enjoying making you feel this much pain and she is wanting to hear you hiss or make any sounds. She likes hearing the small sounds of pain and she finds it so cute that you are making them. She pushes your limits more and more, rubbing harder and more aggressively along the spanking marks. She's enjoying watching you squirm and she leans in close to your ear and she whispers, "I like seeing that you can't get away from this pain. I love to mark you…”
“It's sore, please stop…” She giggles as she hears you say it is sore and she whispers, "No, I like it better like this. I'll keep going until you beg me to stop. So do you want me to stop?"
“Please…” She laughs. "I cannot believe you actually said the magic word... So if you really want me to stop then all you need to do is beg. Beg me to stop and I'll stop."
“Please stop… I'm begging you.” She smiles and finally stops rubbing your ass. She lifts her hands off your body entirely and she whispers, "Good girl, I'm glad you decided to play by the rules. You are such a submissive little thing and I love how obedient you are towards me."
“What are you going to do?” She smiles at you as she lets you feel her strap as she rubs it on your ass and she whispers, "Just lay there and don't move and let me make all the decisions. I have something new that I think you'll really enjoy... Just keep your eyes closed and stay relaxed." She pulls a pillow and she places it under your belly so that your ass is raised slightly. She whispers in your ear. "I have something really special for you but you need to wait patiently before you can experience it."
She straightens herself back up and continues to watch you as she chuckles to herself. She is in no rush to give you what she is wanting to give you and she is enjoying seeing you waiting in suspense. “Why are you teasing me?...” She smiles at your question. "I'm only teasing you because I know that you want it, don't you? You want to know what I'm going to do to you but you have to wait a little longer... I like seeing you get all worked up and frustrated." You let out a sigh of frustration, not being able to move or see. She whispers, "That's right... Just keep letting that frustration out... You are not going to get what you want until I'm ready for you to get it... Just keep waiting patiently and enjoy the suspense."
“Come on....” You plead. She smiles at your lack of patience. "You are so impatient. Why don't you just lay back and relax... Let me take my time with this. I know how much this suspense is getting to you, but I want to make this last as long as possible... Just enjoy this moment of frustration." The more she sees that you're getting more and more frustrated, the more her smile grows and her tone of voice gets more sadistic and dominant. “Come on... just do it already.” She leans back and she continues to watch you with a devilish smile. "You're so impatient... And I love that about you. It turns me on so much to see how much you hate waiting for this... Maybe I'll wait even longer... Maybe I'm going to make you beg harder." You try to free your hands but they still can't wriggle free of the ties and you still cannot move much with your body tied down as it is. You feel yourself getting even more worked up and frustrated as she continues to watch you with a sadistic grin on her face. “Please…” She laughs and smiles, then whispers in your ear, "I love seeing you like this. You're so cute when you're begging... I'll wait just a little bit longer and then I'll give it to you, okay?"
Your sigh of frustration continues to turn her on and she watches you waiting with a sadistic grin on her face. She gets behind you as she lubes her strap and she whispers gently, "How badly do you want this? What am I making you wait for? Can you guess?" She can't help but laugh when she sees you struggling to make out what she's saying because she still has you blindfolded. She's enjoying this a lot more than she thought she would. "Keep struggling to guess so that we can play this game a little bit longer..."
“Give me a hint at least…” She whispers, "Okay, I'll give you a hint. It's something that I'm wearing." You blush as soon as you realize what she is talking about. She laughs a bit at your reaction. “Do you know what it is now? Or do you need to feel it to figure it out?” You blush even harder and your body tenses up from her voice. She places her hands on your ass and she spreads your cheeks open. She smirks as she sees how wet you were already from all the teasing. Without saying one word she holds one of your ass cheeks as the other holds the base of the strap. She pushes it inside you, all in one go, making you whimper at the sudden intrusion.
“Fuck… That hurt!” You say as she stays still with her strap fully inside of your cunt. “Just shut up, take what I give you and be grateful.” She says in a stern and strict voice. “Be a good girl and let me fuck you, yeah?” She asked, but it sounded more like an order. She starts holding your hips so she can fuck into you better. You start moaning at the size of it and how she is stretching you. After a few seconds it didn't hurt as much anymore and she really started to go at it, fucking you relentlessly. You can feel her fingers grip the fat of your hips as she thrusts into you, making a knot form in your stomach. She now holds your tied wrists behind your back for some stability with one of her hands while the other stays where it was.
“Fuck… Your pussy is so tight…” Ellie swears she can feel your walls clench around her cock. “You’re taking my cock so well… Like a good girl…” She fastens her pace as the base of the strap bumps into her clit. She fucks you as she chaces her own high, not caring if you are cumming or not. She just wants to cum herself. You can feel your orgasm approaching as she pushes your face into the mattress with each thrust. “Ellie, I'm cumming…” She slaps your ass and keeps going. She goes faster and harder, as she feels that she is almost there herself. “Shut up slut!” She slaps your ass one more time and uses that hand to cover your mouth as she fucks you without mercy. Ellie feels herself cumming as she fucks into you making you very overestimulated. You can hear her moans as she changes her pace to meet her needs and bump into her swollen clit just right. After cumming she stops and lays on top of you for a few seconds catching her breath. As she gets up she removes herself from inside you and then unties you. She lays you on the bed now free and kisses you deeply. “You were such a good girl… I'm so proud of you.” She lays beside you and holds you in her arms cuddling you after that intense experience. She loves you, she loves that you are hers now. She's not going to let you go ever. You are the most important thing in the world to her.

Author's notes: Hi! Sorry for this being such a long fic, but personaly i love to read longer ones myself. I hope you liked it, I really liked writing it! I need ellie to do these things to me urgently. Feedback is always welcome and likes and reblogs are always encouraged!
#ellie williams x reader#ellie tlou#ellie the last of us#ellie williams x you#ellie williams the last of us#ellie williams x female reader#ellie williams#ellie smut#ellie williams smut#ellie williams fanfiction
240 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hi! Sorry if this is a bit weird but may I please ask for a platonic/ familial Xie Lian and younger sister reader? I’ve only watched the donghua so I’d prefer not to get spoilers for the novels if possible.
Thank you!
⋆.˚ ᡣ𐭩 .𖥔˚ content - Xie Lian , Reader is from Banyue kingdom , Lowkey made the reader more gender-neutral than female whoops , Reader has no parents , Very subtle undertone of child neglect , No Triggers
˚୨୧⋆。˚ ⋆ author's note - thank you so much for the request and don't worry, it wasn't weird at all! i wish there were more fics in TGCF with sibling!reader dynamics. apologies for taking so long to write this out, but i hope it's to your satisfaction. perhaps i can make a part two or write any specific scenario if you have one in mind. :)
Xie Lian met you right after his time in the Banyue kingdom, falsifying his death and then fleeing. He'd begun wandering on his own again during this time and loneliness had slowly begun to nip at him, guilt clawing at him due to how everything had turned out. Being nothing more than a passerby in some miscellaneous village, he'd never planned on taking another kid under his wing.
You had been running through a field after a butterfly, determined to catch it and not paying attention. This led to you stumbling over a napping Xie Lian who was hidden within the tall grass, trying to catch up on some much needed rest. He was startled to say the least, but he was quick to process the situation and help you up, reassuring you that it was okay after your seemingly endless apologies.
From there it didn't take long for you to grow attached to Xie Lian, small and craving some sort of affection that you lacked with an absence of parents. He was equally lonely and in desperate need of someone to take care of to help stave off the negativity brewing within him. You left the village with him later on after a few small protests when he tried to decline, saying that you'd be better off in the place you didn't consider a home.
Anything and everything you wanted to learn was readily available. Xie Lian was happy to teach you how to read and write, encouraging you to discover the world around you. He'd ensure you would had everything you needed whether it be ink and a quill or some scroll with a story to be told. Money was never flowing very easily from his pockets, but he did just about anything he could to make sure you were fed at the end of the day.
Despite the times in which this takes place, Xie Lian thought it was important for you to be capable of self defense in case anything happened while he wasn't with you. This led to you learning the basics of sword wielding and martial arts, a force to be reckoned with regardless of the assumptions many would make about women during that time period. He definitely would do his best to make sure you didn't overwork yourself if you trained tirelessly, trying to emphasize the important of resting.
If you ever want to play with his hair Xie Lian definitely lets you, sitting there as you try a variety of hairstyles that resulted in knots half the time. He could do a simple braid or bun for your hair, but he's practically incapable of doing anything further. Even though he'd been without assistants for several decades now, he still wasn't completely used to doing certain things on his own let alone for other people. This doesn't mean he wouldn't try, though, regardless of the length of your hair.
Xie Lian definitely buys you pretty skirts and other more feminine outfits when you're little, but he'll refrain from doing so if you don't enjoy them later on. He'd definitely put little bows and ribbons in your hair, possibly get you a matching set with a doll he bought for you prior to this. Overall, I think Xie Lian does his best to set a great example for you and help prepare you for life because he knows firsthand how difficult it can be.
#mornwrites#mornswriting#tgcf#heaven official's blessing#tian guan ci fu#xie lian#xie lian x reader#xie lian x sister reader#xie lian x sister!reader#xie lian x sibling reader#xie lian x reader platonic#xie lian x reader familial#platonic xie lian#platonic xie lian x reader#brother!xie lian x reader#brother xie lian x reader#brother xie lian#older brother xie lian#older brother xie lian x reader#odler brother xie lian x sister reader#xie lian x little sister reader#brother xie lian x sister reader#brother xie lian x little sister reader
60 notes
·
View notes
Text



✦ STRESS RELIEF | steve harrington x f. reader ✦
wc: 1k+
pairing: steve harrington x fem!reader
warnings: 18+ !!smut, smut smut!!, MINORS DNI!! swearing, bj, or*l (male receiving), nicknames (sweetheart, baby, princess, etc.), praises!! lots of praises! vv soft!dom!steve, sub!reader, kind of aftercare!! 18+ ONLY!!!
summary: you help steve relax after a long day at work.
authors note: this was a little thought of mine that somehow turned into a 1k fic it is still short tho!! i did not proof-read this im v sorry for being so lazy. i do not like the pics they don't match BUT look how fucking DREAMY joe looks in a suit omfg, also PLS PLS leave some feedback they r my joy and hope!! and feel free to COME TALK TO ME IN ASKS, OR SEND ME A PM!! okay that's it enjoy!! mwah xo, em💌
you knew steve had a long day at work.
as soon as he came home he was seated on the couch, huffing as he mumbled something about how bad his day was.
his face was scrunched up, you could see that he was visibly stressed, it killed you to see him like this, and you were willing to do anything to cheer him up.
so, you offered to help him relax, and steve nodded mindlessly at that, thinking that you were going to give him a massage or something, he relaxed his shoulders, and his head was still filled with a lot of thoughts about work.
but as soon as you dropped down on your knees in front of him, your soft hands slowly parting his thighs, his thoughts disappeared immediately and his mouth almost drooled at the sight.
you, on your knees, as you looked up at him with a mischievous smirk plastered on your face, it was now etched into his brain forever.
he couldn't help but let out a relaxed sigh, his mind fuzzy when you helped him get rid of his pants, along with his boxers.
when his soft cock faced you, you wasted no time lazily pressing kisses at his pink tip, giving it kitten licks as you rested your hands on his thighs, giving them a massage.
soon with your hands fondling his balls, steve grunted softly, his eyes curiously watching you as pre-cum leaked out of his slit, you were quick to collect it with your thumb, making a show of it as you put your finger in your mouth, slowly licking it off while you remain eye contact with him, pretty noises escaping from your lips.
steve groaned lowly at your movements, his eyes rolling back in his head, blood rushing to his cock immediately. 'jesus, baby, you're gonna be the fuckin' death of me.' he mumbled huskily, making your lips twitch into a light smirk.
his cock twitched at the thought of your wet, warm mouth, and he was getting eager. 'had such a long day, sweetheart, need that warm mouth of yours...' he whined, and you were more than ready to oblige his request, your lips were quick to wrap around his cock, as he threw his head back in pleasure.
's-shit, baby, takin' me so fuckin' well.' he praised, mumbling and your mouth slowly sank down on his hardened cock, his breathing ragged as he fisted your hair in his hands.
'j-just like that sweetheart, such, a good fuckin' girl for me, yea?' he hummed and pushed your head lower on him, your muffled moans when you taste him were enough to bring him over the edge.
'not gonna last long, if you keep doing that- fuck.' he cursed as your lips were stretching around his cock, his groans getting louder now that the warmth of your mouth had engulfed him.
he buried his hands in your hair as he watched you take him in your mouth fully, his moans grew louder at the sight in front of him.
you, looking up at him, all doe-eyed, as your lips were wrapped around his length, he enjoyed fucking your face, his hips thrusting forward roughly as he watched his cock disappear slowly into your mouth.
when his tip hit the back of your throat, you gagged around him, the whimpers you made as you cried around his cock were enough to make him grunt loudly, he was in awe of how ethereal you are.
your hands are quick to replace the rest of him that doesn't fit into your mouth. 'fuuuck, mhmm, just like that, princess.' he praises, and you sink down faster on his length, enjoying the way steve's huge cock is stretching your throat as his groans are getting louder.
'i'm gonna cum, princess.' steve can't handle it anymore, the sight of you, the most beautiful girl, on your knees, innocently looking up at him, your mascara smudged, and your eyes pooling with tears.
your pretty lips wrapped around his length, drooling as you gag on his cock, saliva dripping down from your lips to your cleavage, and steve almost growls, wanting to lick and suck on your pretty tits.
the sounds you make as you are slobbering and choking on his cock make his eyes roll in the back of his head and he's sure he is in heaven, and he's sure that you are so fucking good to him, and so fucking perfect.
his hands grab a fistful of your hair as he starts fucking your face harder, his animalistic growls and the sound of his skin slapping against your mouth filling the room.
'mmpf, such a good fuckin' girl, gonna coat that pretty little throat with my cum, yea?' his hips jerk into your mouth faster now and you whimper around him.
'you want that pretty baby?' he asks almost mockingly, knowing you can't answer when your mouth is full, and you nod immediately, your moans muffled by his cock.
and with that, he lets out a loud groan, rope after rope of his warm cum coating your throat. 'fuuuck, take it all baby.' he instructs as you can feel him twitch in your mouth.
'take all of my fuckin' cum, princess.' you can feel his thighs shudder, and feel him fill your throat.
his hands are soft as they stroke your hair, steve's head is thrown back as he is riding out his orgasm, and you try to collect all of his load.
when you do, you stick your tongue out at him, showing you have lapped up all of his juices. steve gives you a slight smirk, praising you.
you swallow every drop, and you make sure to lick up any of his cum that might have spilled and a proud smirk is plastered upon steve's face. 'such a good girl for me.' he murmurs as he eyes you.
when his cock softens inside of your mouth, you pull your lips off of his length, making a popping sound as you grin up at him.
'are you relaxed now, stevie?' you ask giggly, and he pulls you up to his lap, nodding eagerly.
'for now, princess.' he presses a kiss to your lips, soft but still very needy, you whine when he breaks the kiss.
'i might need to use this to relax more.' he pinches your clit.
#steve harrington smut#steve harrington x reader#steve harrington imagines#steve harrington fics#steve harrington oneshot#steve harrington x y/n#steve harrington fluff#steve harrington angst
990 notes
·
View notes
Text
my love language is tteokbokki - yoon jeonghan



member | yoon jeonghan x reader
genre | pure fluff, comfort??, established relationship!au, high school!au
word count | 1.9k
synopsis | just like you were there for him, jeonghan is there for you when you need it most–through tteokbokki
warnings | a hefty amount of food mentions (mostly tteokbokki), reader is stressed and overworks and doubts themself??
notes | absolutely completely wholly 100% self indulgent and i am not ashamed. also it's pissing me off that jeonghan's hair color in the photo doesn't match the description in the writing but whatever it's 2:30 am
You rubbed your tired eyes with a stifled yawn. They were sore and probably blood-shot from staring at your computer screen for almost the entire day and on top of that, you could also feel your fingers cramping.
You were going through a few wrist exercises when you heard your room door open.
"Mom, I promise I'll eat dinner after I finish this-" You turned around, expecting the familiar sight of your mother, dressed in an apron and rosy cheeked, telling you to come downstairs for dinner.
But in her place, was your boyfriend. He tilted his head in a childish manner, reminding you of a young pup with a small smile.
"Jeonghan," You said breathlessly.
"Hey cutie. Do I still have to wait until you're done or...?" Jeonghan asked with a boyish grin.
You shook your head violently and patted the bed next to your desk, signaling him to sit down. He set down a plastic package and you could smell tteokbokki wafting out from the bag. You reached inside to see what it was, and as you expected, it was rose tteokbokki with extra cheese. He knew you so well.
You always ate rose tteokbokki whenever you were stressed or overwhelmed with schoolwork. You had an insanely low spice tolerance so even regular tteokbokki had you fighting for your life, let alone buldak ramyeon. So you resorted to rose tteokbokki, which was more friendly for you.
Before Jeonghan could finish situating himself on your bed, you launched yourself into his arms. You wrapped your arms around his neck and pulled him in tightly, your cheek pressed against his.
"Thank you," you mumbled into his neck. The two of you wriggled around in your small bed until you were in a more comfortable position. Jeonghan was lying on his side, propping his head up with one arm and the other splayed across your torso. You were lying on your back, pressed flush against your boyfriend as your hands roamed across his shoulders, face, and hair. He had cut it recently, changing back to shorter, black hair from his previous long, almost bob-cut like black hair. You were a little distressed at first at the change, but you liked him in whatever hairstyle he had. Even when he had shoulder length hair back in freshman year.
"Anything for my darling," Jeonghan pressed a kiss on your forehead and you pretended to frown.
"Cheesy much," you mumbled, finding comfort in his warmth. You nuzzled up closer to him, pressing your nose into his neck and you breathed in his familiar smell.
"Mm.. but you like it."
You didn't bother responding because it was true. The combination of Jeonghan's soothing touches, his warmth, and his sweet smelling cologne slowly lulled you to sleep. Once you realized this, you shook yourself awake and sat up, surprising Jeonghan in the process.
"I need to finish this personal statement," you groaned as you clambered out of bed and sat yourself down at your desk.
"Can't you write it later? I wrote all of my personal statements a week before they were due and I got into a good college,” Jeonghan whined dramatically.
"Sorry pooks but I didn't have a life altering injury like lateral epicondylitis like you did so I don't have much to write about,” you said, almost sarcastically. You only ever called him pooks as a joke, almost like a warning that you were going to get upset soon.
Jeonghan didn't respond and let you work. He knew how stressed you were this semester, with work and school on top of working on college applications, essays, and scholarships. Luckily, he had to do all of this last year, and with your help (and kisses), he was able to graduate high school with his sanity intact.
He thought it was his turn to take care of you, so he sat himself up on your bed and watched you work. You were wearing your blue light glasses and you squinted at your computer screen as your fingers flew across the keyboard. He watched the way you buried your bottom lip under your teeth when you were stuck, and the way you would slowly begin to hunch over more and more before you would correct your posture. He knew your biggest fear was getting scoliosis at the ripe age of 17.
You felt yourself being pulled into a trance when you found a newfound boost of motivation. Your brain was moving too fast for your fingers. Leaving the typos up to grammarly, you continued to type with newfound rigor. When you felt something warm and sweet smelling tap against your lips, you opened your mouth automatically, without breaking concentration.
The rice cake Jeonghan just fed you was still warm. The sauce was soft and creamy, with a tinge of sweetness that balanced out the spiciness. You licked your lips for any remnant sauce and opened your mouth again to Jeonghan's direction, your eyes never leaving the screen and your fingers never stopping.
Jeonghan scoffed at the sight but who was he to say no? With gentle, loving eyes, he fed you another rice cake, this time wrapped in eomuk.
That was how you ate dinner that night. Jeonghan would silently offer tteokbokki and you would accept the food. Not once did you break eye contact with your computer throughout this entire exchange. You didn't speak either, just an occasional 'oh my god this is so good' and 'mmm'. After you were done eating, Jeonghan held a water cup to your lips, letting you have a few sips before taking the cup away again. He knew that the only liquid you had probably consumed that day was caffeine.
Once he was done cleaning up, he shuffled around your bedroom, picking up miscellaneous trash and clothing he found on your floor. Jeonghan tried his best to be quiet so as to not disturb you. He knew how hard you tried to be quiet when he was working on college applications. He also knew how much effort you put into taking care of him when he was applying to colleges.
Trying his best to replicate what you did for him, Jeonghan cleaned up your room, turned on your air humidifier with a few drops of lemon essential oil. He put away all of your older coffee mugs and energy drink cans (and while he was at it, he made sure to comfort your parents, who were a bit concerned for your well-being, something you also did for him a year ago).
Once he cleaned up everything, he re-made your bed, fluffing your pillows and spraying your pillows with a sleep spray he borrowed from Seungkwan so you could sleep peacefully after you were done.
Feeling satisfied with his work, Jeonghan pulled up a spare chair next to you and alternated between watching YouTube videos and watching you work. He took this as a chance to admire your features. The way your nose bridge sloped down and your bright eyes that reflected the light of your computer screen. Your pretty lips that were pushed into a pout as you focused on your writing. He admired the way you mumbled under your breath when you proofread a paragraph and the way you took an occasional break to stretch out your wrist and neck. He made it a point to always press his lips against yours during these breaks, a gentle reminder to you that he was there if you needed anything or just for silent moral support.
Once the clock hit 10 pm, Jeonghan softly nudged your arm. "Angel? It's bedtime."
"One more sentence," you mumbled. Your fingers seemed to move faster than before, if that was even possible, until you dramatically threw yourself back with your arms in the air. "Done!"
Jeonghan chuckled and kissed your forehead. "I'm so proud of you, love. Go wash up, and join me for bed."
Your brain was too tired to even process what he just said, you simply trailed to the bathroom with half-lidded eyes. Jeonghan chuckled and turned off the lights before climbing into your bed and making himself comfortable under your duvet. It felt much more comfortable now that he had re-made the bed.
You returned, dressed in a matching pajama set that Jeonghan also had. It wasn’t meant for couples, but you thought the design was so cute that the two of you needed to get it. You practically jumped into bed and cuddled up against your boyfriend, your nose buried into the crook of his neck and your arms wrapped around his torso.
“Tired?” Jeonghan asked. You could only muster a tired grunt and he smiled. The two of you laid in silence, the only thing that you could hear was the low buzzing of your humidifier and the low thumping of Jeonghan’s heart.
Your eyes soon adjusted to the darkness of your room and you could make out the silhouette of your boyfriend’s beautiful facial features. You stared, your eyes silently tracing the slope of his nose and his pretty lips.
“Hannie,” You called out in a low voice.
“Hm?”
“I’m scared.”
Jeonghan shifted in place to face you. “Why are you scared, angel?”
“What if I’m not good enough? What if I didn’t do enough community service? What if I didn’t do enough extracurriculars? What if my most tragic stories aren't tragic enough and my recoveries aren’t recovery-y enough? God, the college admissions system is so fucked up,” You whispered. “Making us relive our most traumatic moments only to get rejected.”
Jeonghan chuckled and rubbed a soothing hand against your back. “Angel, you are so much more than your extracurriculars or your community service hours or your trauma. You’re right, the college admissions system is fucked up, but if the admissions office can’t see what a great person you are through your essays, then it’s their loss. You’re a great writer who can evoke so many emotions from the reader. Remember your essay on family and its importance in ‘The Odyssey’ in your sophomore year? It made your English teacher cry, remember?”
You smiled at the memory.
You’re not lacking in any way, my angel. You’re doing great and will continue to do great. You’re going to do great things in the future, love. I can see it.”
Jeonghan squeezed your hand tightly. You could almost feel all of his love being poured out through that single action.
And I’ll be here for every single step of the way. Your failures and successes, I’ll be there for it all. I’ll be there to celebrate with you and I’ll be there to cry with you and give you a shoulder to cry on.”
You sniffed and wiped away a stray tear. “Thank you, Hannie.”
Jeonghan looked down at you when he heard you sniffle. “Oh no, angel. Are you crying? I didn’t mean to make you cry, I’m so sorry.”
He pulled you in tightly for a hug and you smiled into the fabric of his hoodie.
“It’s okay. They’re not sad tears.” Despite your words, more tears sprang out of your eyes and soaked Jeonghan’s hoodie. This was long overdue, you thought to yourself. Jeonghan pulled away from the hug and wiped your tears away with his sleeves.
“I’m so proud of you, [Name]. You’re doing so well. You know I’m always here, right?” You nodded, tears still spilling from your eyes. “My sweet, sweet [Name]. How tired you must be right now… It’s okay, let it all out. I’m here.”
Jeonghan continued to rub your back with small soothing noises, alternating with an occasional sweet nothing he whispered into your ear until you fell asleep.
He looked down to see your mouth open slightly ajar and eyes fluttered shut. Jeonghan slowly slipped out of bed, careful not to wake you up. He tucked you into bed, sliding your favorite stuffed animal into your arms in his stead (which he wasn’t happy about but he had to go home). He smoothed your hair out of your forehead and pressed a soft kiss to your skin. “Good night, my love. Sleep well. I love you.”
reblogs and feedback is always appreciated ^-^
#hannyoontify.works#seventeen#svt#seventeen fluff#svt imagines#seventeen imagines#seventeen blurbs#svt scenarios#svt fic#svt fanfic#seventeen scenarios#seventeen fanfiction#seventeen fic#seventeen x reader#seventeen jeonghan#jeonghan#jeonghan fic#jeonghan fluff#jeonghan x reader#seventeen headcanons#yoon jeonghan#jeonghan imagines#jeonghan scenarios#jeonghan comfort#jeonghan angst#seventeen angst
418 notes
·
View notes
Text
JEALOUS Osamu Miya x reader {nsfw}


CONTENT WARNING: jealous osamu, slight implications at atsumu x reader if you squint super hard, nsfw, degrading, rough?? semi-public, bathroom sex, fem!reader,
WORD COUNT: 0.8k
Today you had just pissed off Osamu one too many times. Typically he's quite a patient man, considering he grew up with Atsumu he kinda had to be.
He loved that you and his twin brother got along, but you two got along a bit too well. Always matching each others energy, so if he thought Atsumu was a lot to deal with, you were basically just the girl version of him.
Whenever you, Osamu and Atsumu hang out, you and Atsumu would gang up on Osamu. Always teasing him, giggling like little kids at the most stupidest of stuff, and also saying the most stupidest of stuff.
You had decided to visit Osamu at practise just to say hi to him and the team, and you also had some gossip to tell Atsumu. You quickly said hi to everyone and gave Osamu a quick peck on the cheek before running off to a corner with Atsumu to giggle and gossip.
Osamu was already having a pretty bad day considering he failed a test that he really wanted to pass. On top of that he was beyond tired from dealing with Atsumu all day, and now that the two of you have joint forces once again? Osamu was praying for the day to be over already.
He looked over to where you and Atsumu were, and you guys looked like a couple from afar, well you didn't, but in Osamu's head you guys were too close for comfort. He walked over to where you and Atsumu were sat giggling, and yanked you too your feet, "Sorry bro, but I've got to talk to her about something." And without waiting for an answer he walked off with you.
"Osamu let me go! I was in the middle of talking y'know!" You said angerly, trailing behind him against your will. He tugged you into the boys bathroom, kicking a stall open and shoving (gently) you in.
"What are we doing here Osamu?" You ask, and he doesn't say anything besides locking the door and turning to look at you,
"Bend over." He says as if it's the most casual thing ever,
"What? You haven't told me what we're doing here and that's the first thing you say to me?" You state, clearly annoyed that he had dragged you away from your conversation. Seeing as how you didn't do as he asked, he takes matters into his own hand's.
He spins you around and bends you over, your hands fly to the wall to steady yourself.
"You seem to really like Atsumu, hm?" He says, more to himself then anything else, and you choose not answer as he flips your skirt up, wasting no time to push your panties to the side.
"Think you need prep?" He asks and you shake your head.
"Words baby, I need words." He says, not wanting to do anything without you verbally consenting.
"Don't need it." You say as you wiggle your hips in anticipation.
"Tch so needy, what's got you all worked up, Atsumu?" He states as he slides his shorts and boxers down, just enough to free his already very hard cock.
"That's what this is about?" You ask annoyedly, but before you can continue he shoves his length inside you, bottoming out immediately.
"Your such a slut you know that? Getting turned on by my own twin brother." He says as he starts a fast pace.
"Your such a d-dick, it isn't anything to do with h-him!" You struggle to speak, moans interrupting every 5 seconds.
"I'm the dick? I wasn't throwing myself onto other people right infront of my boyfriend." He scoffs, still maintaining the fast pace. You let out a moan at his words, knowing it wasn't true and he was just being irrational.
He quickly gets you both to the edge, thrusting quicker than ever.
"You gonna cum baby?" He mumbles as he sucks a hickey into your neck, clearly claiming you as his. You let out a whine and nod. He lowers his fingers down to your clit and using his index and middle finger, he starts rubbing, eager to get you to cum.
"Go on, cum on my dick baby, I know you want too." As he utters the last words you cum all over his dick, just as he asked. Feeling you tighten around him sends him over the edge. He still doesn't slow down, fucking you both through your orgasms.
As you both come down from the high, he pulls out and grabs some toilet paper, cleaning you both up. He puts your panties back in place and flips your skirt back down. As he finishes cleaning himself up he pulls his shorts and boxers back up.
He turns you around to face him and gives you a kiss.
As you both walk back into the gym hall, Suna just smirks at you two, clearly knowing what happened, but Atsumu, ever so obvious is just eager to talk with you again, resuming your previous conversation.
You don't see it but Osamu smirks as you walk over to Atsumu, having a small limp in your step.
AN: my fav school tbh. i love the twins so much! this was just a random thirst because i cant sleep and its nearly 6am, so im sorry for any spelling/grammar mistakes, but other than that i hope you enjoyed it as much as i enjoyed writing this! ♡
41 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hii, I have an idea for a young miko fic. So basically we’re at her concert right? And we are holding some sort of sign that makes her notice us. (The sign can have anything on it!) Then as she sees the sign, she gets all (ANY EMOTION) and giggling wtv. she gets one of her staff, and tells them something like this “hey, do you see that pretty girl that’s holding up that sign? Get her and bring me her after the concert.” Basically the staff OBVIOUSLY says YES. Then after when we get asked like “hey miko wanted us to bring you to her? If that’s okay with you.” we SAY yes! (obviously) we meet up with her, and TALK, TALK. After that she wants to get our number?!!??!?! yes, yes. Then A DATEEEE. after the date things start to get spicy 🥵 (LOL) (in the end we make out) We meet her friends, producers. The. This one friend is all over her (like what she’s mine??) we start to get jealous, and stuff. She starts to realize and starts laughing at our jealousy. She’s like let’s go home, and we are like alright. she starts to say why we were acting that way, we tell her we were jealous of the girl 😡. Then she’s like okay I’ll block her wtv. “It’s okay baby, I can block her if you want” “baby you know that your mine I would never want anyone else.” Then (INSERT ANOTHER SPICY 🥵 PART.) BOOM ENDING LOL.
- ⭐️🩷
Dreamin
Young Miko X female reader !

A/n: I'm so sorry starheart anon 😔 it's taken me like months to get into it so I'm deeply sorry. motivation hasn't been so great, especially with how long this is ! But nonetheless it's here and I hope you enjoy, all of you :) surprise ending 😏
Warnings: smut ! Mdni. Mainly fluff tho, some flirting but that's about it <3
Masterlist
You couldn't believe you were even here right now, finally seeing the one and only Young Miko. She was currently on tour and you had managed to get tickets. Your outfit consisted of a white cropped shirt that just came under your tits. It wasn't too short or long, perfect length if anything. Matched with a cute rainbow skirt (cuz why not) pairing that with some black boots. You were making your way in, seeing crowds of people already. Making your way over to hopefully get a good area in the big stadium. It started to get packed in there, but luckily you got there just in time.
She was awesome up there, singing the songs, dancing. It was incredible, you decided now was best to hold up your sign 'disappoint me so I can move on' you thought it would be something funny, and not as crazy like most would do. She was getting done with one of the songs, scanning the area, looking at everyone's signs. Some were in Spanish. When all of a sudden her eyes land on yours, she reads it in her head before laughing and reading it out loud. "That's a good one, made me laugh." Your heart felt like it almost stopped. There was no way out of all the signs in the room she decided to read little ol yours. But Miko's eyes were now attached to you. For the rest of the night that's what it was like. After everything was dying down you get a tap on your shoulder. A bit startled you turn to look at a big tall dude. Your brows furrow, noticing it was security. Had you done something? "Miko has requested you come with me." Your face remains the same in utter confusion. "Don't panic Ms. Nothing bad, promise." You just nod going to walk with him. "The complete opposite actually."
"She's here." Your eyes were glued to her, was this happening. "Thank you." She turns to you. "I take it you don't speak Spanish." You felt like you were being quizzed or interrogated. Like you had to get an answer right. "I- no I don't." She smiles at you. "Could tell by the sign, that's completely okay tho, not every fan of mine needs to." You're the one smiling now. She was so kind and it didn't even feel like you were a fan anymore, you two talked so freely. It was nice. "You're probably really confused on why you're here huh?" You nod. "Just a little bit-" You let out a small laugh. "Well, that sign was funny, and I dunno really. You interested me, not to mention you're beautiful." You felt heat coming to your cheeks. Ok now it felt like you were a fan. You two had moved to a small couch in the back just sitting there, chatting. "Can I take you out for dinner some time?" Flabbergasted would be such an understatement for the emotion you felt right now. "Really?" She laughs a tiny bit. "Truly." There was a pause. Not like you needed time to think about this, you just didn't want to come across as insane. "Yeah, ofcourse." Her smile only widens. "Sweet, here's my number. Text it tonight and we can arrange something." Her hand gently comes in contact with your chin giving it a soft touch before standing up.
It was now later that night, you couldn't even process what on earth just happened. Were you really about to go out on what seemed like a date with this woman? Yes. Were you scared and nervous all in one? Yes. You had put on a nice dress for the occasion, nothing too fancy as you had no idea where she was taking you. Your nerves kicked in as soon as you were about to leave, what am I doing, is this crazy???
Once you had finally arrived you see her there, she looked so good. Too good, it might drive you more insane than you already felt. But you had to keep your cool, this is a once in a life time opportunity. Don't fuck it up. She notices you and smiles, signaling for you to come over. You make your way on over to her, going inside to sit beside her.
Dinner was lovely, the food was great, Miko's presence was even better. "Ready to go?" She then asks you. You nod going to grab your wallet. Her hand stops yours. "On me babe." She smiles at you, making you stop your actions. "Are you sure?" She nods at your question, going up to pay. You had grabbed your jacket, standing and waiting for her to get back. "The food was incredible." You state heading for the door. "It really was."
She had led you to her car. "Wanna sit in here for a bit?" You couldn't help the smile inching its way onto your face, was something about to happen? You ofcourse say yes, getting in the passenger seat. The both of you sit in silence for a moment. "You look gorgeous." She compliments you. A blush makes its way onto your face, what was happening. "So do you, you look really good." She lets out a small chuckle. "Yeah? You think?" "I know." There was another slight silence upon you, until her head turns and she's staring at your lips. Her hand makes its way on your thigh, resting there gently.
Your heart races, were you really about to kiss? Indeed you were, you suddenly feel her soft lips on yours. Kissing slow but passionately. This didn't feel real. The kiss continues on. Until you both pull away for air. "I really like you." She admits.
And thats how your relationship started, you had gone on many more dates after that. Keeping it a secret for quite a long time. Over the past 4 months you guys grew inseparable. You met all of her kind friends, some of her family. They were always so welcoming. And her team. Everything was great and tonight you were going to a party with her. There was going to be a mixture of people. Celebs, friends of celebs, and more.
You'd be lying If you said you weren't incredibly nervous. Even if you had met most of these people. You always kept to yourself so loads of people in one room was something you had to get use to. Its taking a bit of adjusting but you're slowly getting there. Miko then comes in all ready in some jeans and a white baggy t-shirt. "Ready Mami?" You nod and smile at her. "You look really good." She flashes you her smile. "So do you, give me a spin." You do just that with a humongous pink shade spreading on your cheeks.
You guys arrive not too long after at the house the party was being held at music booming, heaps of people dancing, drinking, conversating. You and Miko were walking around until a blonde girl stops her. You hadn't gotten a drink yet so you quickly go over and grab one, when you come back you notice that same girl laughing way too loud for your liking. "Hey, got some drinks, whats going on?" You ask politely. The girl shrugs. "We were talking about something music related." Miko then says to you. "Oh ok!" You smile at her, still really off about the girl.
And that went on and on throughout the night, you were honestly getting agitated. And ofcourse not at Miko. But this one bitch knew exactly what she was up to. She was well aware you were with Miko. Your teeth sink into your lip with annoyance. In all honesty you want to go. And now. You hung close to Miko, linking arms with her. When suddenly the girl leaves, finally. You grab Miko's arm gently and look up at her. "Think we can head back?" She nods. "Speaking my language honestly."
As soon as you got back to her apartment you feel so much relief. "She was starting to bug me." She laughs a tiny bit, making your focus turn to her. "What's funny?" "Jealousy?" Your head shakes. "She was all over you baby!?" Your bewildered look makes her kaugh more, setting her hands on your shoulders. "Trust me her voice was making me want to throw that drink in her face. I'm just teasing you." A smile spreads across your features. "You're annoying." She lightly shove her with a small laugh of your own. "You love meee." It was true. "Still jealous though?" Your eyes squint. "You know you're mine." Her hands find placement on your waist. "Damn right I am."
Her eyes avert to your lips, leaning down and kissing you. Ofcourse you kiss back, dangling your arms around her neck as she swiftly picks you up and takes you to the bedroom. She plops you on the bed making your arms automatically fall above your head, causing her body to hover over yours and hold them in place. Her lips move to your neck, sucking biting. Making you moan, as they travel down your cleavage. She makes your dress rise and pulling your underwear to the side also, her face is immediately near it, sticking her tongue inside your hole, teasing slightly. Your head falls back at the feeling.
"Fuck Miko!" You breathe out as she fully sticks her warm tongue in. Your back arches slightly. But something so random is to be felt on your face. Water? Wetness. What the fuck. Until your eyes shot open feeling your dog annoyingly lick your face. You groan, it was all. Just. A, dream.
Hehe hope you like the end it was really different but I enjoyed the concept 🙃
55 notes
·
View notes